《In The Dragon Ball Universe With The Summoning System》 -3 Summons Lis Saibaman [104000] Lich [15000] Zabuza [50000] Haku [25000] Lieutenant Hawkeye [30000] Rukia [80000] Chrome [10000] Edward Elric [25000] Lelouch [1000] L [1000] Erza [75000] Seras Victoria [50000] Sebastian Michaelis [280000] Alucard [300000] Orochimaru [280000] Itachi Uchiha [300000] Berserker [14000] Queen Piccolo [500] -2 Summoning System Abilities Contract: Allows the host to forcefully contract with anyone as long as they''re not twice as strong as them. Willing Contract: Allows the host to contract a person, as long as they''re willing. Summon: Summons one of the summons to fight by the host''s side. Cancel Summon: Cancels the summon. Fusion: Allows the host to fuse summons together to create a stronger summon. Cross-World/Universe Summoning: Allows host to summon people from other worlds/universes. Mutation: Mutates a summon of the hosts choice over 10000 years to create the peak version of that summon. Self-Fusion: Allows the host to temporarily fuse with one of their summons. Energy Assimilation: Allows the host to assimilate with a random form of energy, adding to their own personal power. Cross-World Teleportation: Allows host to teleport to other fictional worlds at random. Mutation: Allows host to mutate summons to their peak performance available. -1 Character Sheet Spoilers Volume 1: Prologue Tomant: Main character, red hair and green eyes which is weird for a Saiyan, host of the Summoning System. [Alive] Lettu: Tomant''s twin, red hair and green eyes which is weird for a Saiyan, stronger of the two twins. [Alive] Pinapi: Tomant''s and Lettu''s mother, died on Vegeta. [Dead] Wasani: Tomant''s and Lettu''s father, died in battle protecting Bardock and his crew. [Dead] Kakarot/Goku: The main character of the original series, currently on earth on his adventure. [Alive] Broly: Villain of three movies, whereabouts are currently unknown. [Alive] Paragus: Villain of the Broly movie, whereabouts are currently unknown. [Alive] Bardock: Father of Goku, went back in time and became the legendary Super Saiyan. [Dead from old age] Frieza: Emperor of the galaxy, destroyer of Vegeta, whereabouts are currently unknown. [Alive] Cooler: Older brother of Frieza, whereabouts are currently unknown. [Alive] King Vegeta: King of the planet Vegeta, died on said Vegeta. [Dead] Saibaman: The first type of creature that Tomant contracted, all 104 of them were later fused into one monstrosity of a creature. [Alive] Nanako: Adoptive mother of Tomant and Lettu, a horrible cook, a former disciple of Roshi. [Alive] Yuji: Adoptive father of Tomant and Lettu, a decent cook, a former disciple of Roshi. [Alive] Dr Briefs: Yuji and Nanako''s current employer, a brilliant scientist, father of Bulma. [Alive] Bulma Briefs: Daughter of Dr Briefs, prodigal scientist. [Alive] Muten Roshi: Master of the Turtle School, huge pervert, creator of the Kamehameha. [Alive] Turtle: A turtle. [Alive] Son Gohan (Grandpa Gohan): Adoptive grandfather of Goku, a former disciple of Muten Roshi. [Alive] Ox King: Father of Chi Chi, a former disciple of Muten Roshi. [Alive] Zabuza Momochi: Former Jonin, Missing Nin, First Bodyguard of Tomant. [Alive] Skeleton: A skeleton contracted by Tomant, currently useless. [Alive?] Haku Yuki: Tool of Zabuza, Assassin for Tomant. [Alive] _____________________________________ Volume 2: Ready Set Launch! Launch: Girlfriend of Tomant. [Alive] Sebastian: Butler for Tomant. [Alive] Erza: Maid for Tomant. [Alive] Seras Victoria: Maid for Tomant. [Alive] Alucard: Second Bodyguard of Tomant. [Alive] Rukia: Third Bodyguard of Tomant. [Alive] Edward Elric: Mechanic for Tomant. [Alive] Lelouch Vi Britania: Commander of the Robot Division. [Alive] L Lawlet: Strategist/Tactician for Tomant. [Alive] Riza Hawkeye: Lieutenant under Lelouch, Lieutenant for Tomant. [Alive] Chrome: Illusionist under Tomant. [Alive] Lucy: the split personality of Launch, separated from Launch, who is now her own person, Girlfriend of Lettu. [Alive] _____________________________ Volume 3: Android 1: First android designed by the Briefs company, modeled after Edwards brother Alfonse. Recently "Awoken" [Alive] Orochimaru: Summoned by Tomant, a mad scientist, Researcher of Tomant''s. [Alive] Yamcha: Bulma''s boyfriend, second weakest of the Z fighters (Chiaotzu is the weakest) [Alive] Lee: History teacher, wants to protect Clementine, a capable survivor. [Alive] Clementine: Little girl, Protected by Lee. [Alive] Carley: Ex-reporter, good shot, a capable survivor. [Alive] Larry: Ex-commander, Lily''s father, a capable survivor. [Dead] Lily: Larry''s daughter, ex-mechanic, a capable survivor. [Alive] Doug: IT guy, smart, good with robots, not good with guns, a capable survivor when the time''s right. [Dead] Glenn: Not much is known about him other than the fact that he''s a good person. [Alive but away from the group] Woman: Unnamed, committed suicide. [Dead] Mark: Soldier, good guy, a capable survivor. [Dead] Ben: A blonde teenager, seems decent. [Alive?] Travis: A good enough guy, teenager. [Dead] David: Travis'' and Ben''s teacher, got his foot cut off and died from blood loss. [Dead] Andy St. John: Cannibal. [Dead] Danny St. John: Cannibal. [Dead] Brenda St. John: Cannibal. [Dead] Jolene: Just some crazy bitch with a crossbow. [Dead] Stanley: Father of two, husband of Tess and has a good head on his shoulders. [Alive] Tess: Mother of two, wife of Stanley and was a nurse in training before the apocalypse. [Alive] Elizabeth: Daughter of Tess and Stanley, shy little girl. [Alive] Adam: Son of Tess and Stanley, not much else is known about this character. [Presumed Dead] Chuck: Old man hobo. [Dead] Omid: All around nice guy. [Alive] Christa: Omid''s girlfriend, a decent human. [Alive] Molly: Badass scavenger chick. [Alive] Brie: Cannonfodder. [Dead] Vernon: Old doctor. [Alive] Itachi Uchiha: Slayer of the Uchiha Clan, Fourth Bodyguard of Tomant. [Alive] Tienshinhan/Mr Triclops: Three-eyed bald warrior. [Alive] Queen Piccolo: the genderbent version of King Piccolo, Commander of the Demon Division. [Alive] 1 Meeting The System ''Where am I?'' I thought, as I looked around to see an empty void. [You are in purgatory] ''Gah! Who the hell are you!?'' [I am known as the System] ''Okay¡­ why am I here?'' [You have died] ''W-wait, really?'' [Yes] ''W-what do I do now?'' [Choose] ''Ch-choose what?'' [Choose what brand new universe you want to be reincarnated into] ''I¡­ is there a universe similar to the Dragon Ball one?'' [Yes, there is] ''Then, I choose that!'' [Affirmative, now you must choose two more things, Race and Ability] ''I, well¡­ I''ll obviously choose Saiyan and for ability¡­ hmm... there are other fictional characters that I like... could I get a sort of... Summoning System?'' [Yes, you can] ''Then, give me a Summoning System'' [Affirmative, what energy system would you like to use?] ''Ki'' [Affirmative, commencing reincarnation. Good luck] [Randomising starting point and gender] [Starting point: Planet Vegeta, Gender: Male, Ability: Summoning System] ''I can''t wait to summon powerful characters from my other favorite anime'' That was my last thought, before I reincarnated into planet Vegeta. 2 Twins! "Congratulations! You''ve got twins and both of them are boys! Hopefully they''ll become warriors worthy of planet Vegeta!" I awoke to these words from a large woman with a tail, a Saiyan! ''Twins? So, I have a brother? Cool'' I thought, as I looked around the room with my infant eyes. "Weird, they have bright red hair... nevermind that, what are you going to name your children, brother?" A man with spiked black hair and a scar across his right eye said, politely. "I''ll name them Tomant and Lettu, they shall become great warriors for Lord Frieza and King Vegeta" A large bald man with one arm, who''s apparently my father said with pride. "Now, let''s have a look at their power levels¡­ 243 and¡­ wow! 530! These children are definitely going to be elites, Lettu especially!" My father said happily. ''So, I''m the weaker of the twins¡­ eh, at least I have the Summoning system, what can it do, and how do I use it?'' I thought, confused. [It allows you to form a contract with any creature, living or dead and summon it into battle] A disembodied voice said. ''Okay¡­ how do I form a contract?'' [You simply have to feed it a drop of your blood] ''Alright then¡­ do humanoids count as creatures, and do I have to have their permission to form a contract with them?'' [Yes, they do, and no you do not. It is similar to what you would call, a slave contract, but if the person is twice as powerful as you, you cannot forcefully contract them] ''Okay then¡­ looks like I won''t be able to contract Goku or Vegeta for at least a while¡­ maybe I could get Krillin¡­ he may be somewhat useless in the anime, but he is at the very least, the strongest human¡­ oh yeah, what am I supposed to call you?'' [You may call me the system] ''Okay System¡­ can you tell me one important thing?'' [If it is within logical reasoning, yes.] ''When is Vegeta going to be destroyed?'' [Four years, five months, two weeks, six days, eight hours, two minutes and fifty eight seconds from now is when the Frost Demon, Frieza will destroy planet Vegeta along with all of its inhabitants under the orders of the God of Destruction, Beerus] ''Okay, so¡­ I''ll be around four¡­ is there any chance of escaping alongside Goku?'' [Yes, there is a 23% chance of escaping in a pod similar to the Saiyan Kakarot, or Goku as you call him] ''Alright¡­ what are the chances of me dying?'' [76% chance of dying alongside all of the inhabitants] ''Okay¡­ wait, what''s the last 1%?'' [1% chance of being off-world with Raditz, Nappa and Vegeta] ''Okay, so¡­ I have a better chance of being launched into space than being friends with the prince¡­ that makes sense, he was kind of an asshole in the Saiyan Saga'' ''So, I''m probably going to have to get myself and my newfound twin brother Lettu to one of those¡­ escape pods before Frieza destroys Vegeta to survive?'' [Precisely] ''...Wait, are the movies canon in this?'' [Cooler will be there, but he only has a 4% chance of intercepting with your and Lettu''s pods since he''d be more likely to assist your escape than to hinder it] ''Wait, really?'' [Cooler may be the older brother of Frieza, but that does not necessarily mean he would help him destroy an entire race] ''Okay then¡­ what will happen if I raise my and Lettu''s power levels to at least 1000 by the time Frieza destroys Vegeta? Will we be more likely to survive?'' [If you and Lettu raise your power levels to 1000 within four years, you will both have a 44% chance to escape in a pod, a 52% chance to be killed and a 4% chance to be off-world with the prince and his lackeys] ''Okay then¡­ at least the odds are quite a bit better for me¡­ now, what am I going to do to get that strong in such a short amount of time?'' [I suggest training as soon as you''re able to, maybe stealing some Saibamen bulbs and forming a contract with them as well, they may be pretty weak, but they can make some good fodder] ''Okay¡­ how long would it take me to be able to gain access to the Saibamen bulbs?'' [Around three years] ''Fuck'' 3 Movies are canon!? I dodged Lettu''s punch and returned it with a punch to the face and kicked him in the gut, knocking him back and depriving him of breath for a short moment, before rushing him and making use of his weakness, his tail. To my advantage. "Damn Tomant, why are you always going for the underhanded methods?" Lettu asked, as he fell to the ground, losing the second match today. "Well, brother. It''s simply because you''re twice as strong as me, I have to resort to the underhanded methods to actually stand a chance¡­ and might I suggest, maybe focusing more on your weak points, mainly your head, gut and tail" I said as I dropped to the ground and picked him up from the floor. "You know brother, you beating me is just making me stronger" Lettu said with a grin as he slapped me on the back. "I know, and hopefully you''ll be able to give me an actual good fight if I keep on beating you like this!" I said, smiling as we walked back to our house. "Mother, father we''re home" I said, announcing our presence. "Welcome home, you''re father''s not here at the moment, he''s off conquering another planet for Frieza" Our mother, Pinapi said with a small smile, as she was cooking a large meal. "Oh, alright then¡­ well then, I''m going to go to see Bardock''s new child Kakarot, I want to see if he''s going to have a high power level, maybe he could be almost as strong as Lettu here" I said, as I nudged Lettu''s arm. "Brother, you know that''s highly improbable, Kakarot is more likely to be around¡­ a Low to Mid level warrior" Lettu said, slightly annoyed. "Alright then brother, do you want test that theory? If so, get your scouter and let''s go see him!" I said, as I ran out the door before allowing Lettu to reply. "Alright! I''m coming!" Lettu said as he quickly ran to his room, grabbed his scouter and ran back outside in almost an instant. "Man¡­ you''re so fast! Wait up!" I shouted desperately as I snuck a peek at his power level. [5583] ''Whoa, that''s still higher than mine!'' I thought, amazed. "Oh, that reminds me, brother. What''s your power level?" Lettu asked. "It''s¡­ 2231" I said, dejectedly. "Why do you look so dejected brother? That''s incredible, I''ve seen adults with lesser power levels, you''re definitely going to be the second in command in the squad we''re joining!" Lettu said, cheerfully. "Yeah¡­ anyways, let''s go see Kakarot now" I said, still slightly dejected. "Okay, let''s go!" Lettu agreed with me, as we ran to the building where they keep the babies, I forgot what it was called. We ran inside, running past numerous aliens who have been taking care of the children while the Saiyans were away on missions, and we finally found Kakarot, next to a child named Broly. ''Holy shit¡­ the system was right, the movies are canon here! Awesome! That means I can use more of my knowledge of Dragon Ball to thrive here!'' "Hello there Kakarot, let''s see your power level¡­ oh, [2]... looks like he''s going to be a Lower-class warrior¡­ what about the child next to him¡­!!!" Lettu jumped back in shock, with a terrified expression on his face. "What''s wrong brother? This child next to Kakarot surely isn''t that strong¡­ let''s see¡­ [10,000] t-that''s¡­ how!?" I exclaimed, as I fell back in shock. "Kids, what are you two doing here?" A man with spiky hair and a scar across his face said, this was Bardock, our father''s brother in arms. "We-we wanted to see Kakarot''s power level" I said, with a scared voice. "Okay then, well that''s alright¡­ what is it? [2]... oh¡­ no!" Bardock said as he facepalmed himself. "Um¡­ Mr. Bardock¡­ can you have a look at the child next to Kakarot, please?" Lettu asked politely, probably thinking our scouters were malfunctioning. "Okay, I don''t see why no- what in the hell!? [10,000]!? How!? Whose child is this?!" Bardock asked one of the aliens who was taking care of the children, by grabbing him by the neck. "S-sir Bardock, that is Sir Paragus''s child, Broly, I told you¡­ so, can you please let me go?" The alien pleaded. "Sure, I''ll let you go" Bardock said, as he threw the alien to the floor. "T-thank you Sir Bardock" The alien said, as he gasped for air. "Now, kids¡­ I have to tell you something¡­" Bardock said, as his personality took a 180, turning from a ferocious warrior into a calm uncle. "What is it, uncle Bardock?" Lettu asked, confused. "Your father, Wasani has died in battle two weeks ago¡­ I am, deeply sorry¡­ if I can do anything to make up for it, I will¡­" Bardock said, with a somber tone. Lettu and I just stood there, shocked at the thought of our fathers death. "H-how did he die?" I asked. "We were almost overrun by the inhabitants of the planet we were conquering, turns out¡­ they were more powerful than we originally thought, Wasani turned into a great ape and destroyed most of the inhabitants¡­ until he got his tail cut off¡­ and shot in the heart by one of those damn bastards!" Bardock said, as he punched a wall next to him, causing the aliens around him to scatter in fear. "I¡­ is everyone else safe?" I asked. "What do you mean?" Bardock asked. "The rest of your team, is everyone else in it safe?" I asked, again. "Due to Wasani destroying most of the inhabitants, yes, they''re safe, since none of the inhabitants could handle the rest of us in our great ape forms¡­" Bardock said. "Well then¡­ that''s good¡­ um¡­ excuse me, we have to go" I said with tears in my eyes, as I dragged Lettu away, back home to inform our mother of fathers passing. ''System, how much more time do we have left?'' [Exactly three days until the destruction of planet Vegeta] ''Okay, now¡­ what are the chances of Lettu and I getting out of here alive? Don''t give me the death by Frieza or the joining Vegeta to go off-world percentages, just the going off-world in an escape pod one'' [67% chance of survival] ''Good¡­ good, I''ll get stronger to at least get that rounded up to 75%...'' I thought as I entered our house. 4 sVegeta... it was a good run...s It''s been three days since I began my rigorous training and getting an incredible amount of zenkai boosts I was prepared, for today''s the day. Frieza''s going to destroy Vegeta under the orders of Beerus. Lettu and I have to get out of here as fast as we can. "Lettu, follow me¡­ I need your help with something" I said to Lettu, trying to convince him to come with me. "Alright, what do you need?" He said, thankfully complying. "Well, I need to get some Saibamen bulbs¡­ but, I forgot where they are, can you show me the way? Teehee" I said with a forced grin as I knocked my head. "Alright, let''s go" He said, as he walked outside. We began walking for a few minutes, until Lettu asked me something. "Why are you so tense?" I looked at him for a moment, before answering. "No reason¡­ I just want to get off-world, I found a nice place called Earth¡­ I¡­ I don''t want to fight anymore¡­ I just want to live the rest of my life in peace, and brother. I want you to come with me, we could live on the planet as kings! Especially if we grab some Saibamen!" I said, trying hard to convince Lettu. "But¡­ if King Vegeta found out, he''d have our heads¡­ and, why would I want to leave? I have no reason to¡­ but, if you want to leave¡­ I won''t stop you, hell¡­ I''ll help you, just¡­ stay safe, alright?" Lettu said, denying my proposal of escaping the planet together. "Okay¡­ let''s go get the Saibamen bulbs" I said with a somber tone. "Alright, let''s go" Lettu said with a serious tone. We walked into a random building, finding a couple hundred Saibamen bulbs. ''If I contract all of these System, can I put them away in a¡­ sort of, inventory?'' I asked, curious. [If you contract the Saibamen, you may put them into your Summon Space, but you only have room for 100, until you manage to contract something on the same level as you] The system said, informatively. "Okay¡­ Lettu, I''m going to do something weird, but it''ll make sense once I explain it to you, alright?" I said, as I sliced my finger off using a small laser-blade I kept on my person and poured it onto most of the Saibamen bulbs. "What the hell are you doing Tomant!?" Lettu shouted in shock. "This" I said, as I put a hundred Saibamen bulbs into my summoning space and a few extra into my backpack. "W-what just happened?!" Lettu asked, with hints of shock and surprise. "Well¡­ I have this ability, that allows me to¡­ basically enslave anything as long as it''s not twice as strong as I am¡­ and I can store about a hundred of them in a separate space" I said, truthfully. "Really?" Lettu asked doubtfully. "Well, you did just watch as I put a hundred saibamen bulbs in the separate space" I said. "Okay, yeah¡­ but who said you didn''t just get some random tech from one of the servant races out there and just use it to trick me?" Lettu asked. "Why would I even trick you?" I asked back. "...Good point, alright¡­ let''s say I believe you for now¡­ let''s just get to the escape pod and send you off to this¡­ earth place" Lettu said, as he and I walked to the building the escape pods are kept in. "Hey¡­ Lettu, what''s that?" I asked, pointing inside an open pod. "What?" Lettu wondered as he bent over to look inside the pod. "Sorry brother¡­ I''ll explain it to you when we get to earth..." I said, as I kicked him into the pod, shut the door and set the coordinates to earth, and did the same for my own pod. "Well, time to leave Vegeta¡­ it was a good run..." I said, as I blasted off into the vast emptiness of space. 5 Earth!!! "Lord Vegeta!" A Saiyan man shouted, as he ran into the royal court in a panic. "What is it?" The king of all Saiyans Vegeta said with an annoyed tone. "The red-haired demon twins! The ones with the incredibly high power levels¡­" The saiyan man said. "Spit it out!" Vegeta shouted. "They''re gone, they took about a hundred saibamen and escaped into some pods!" The saiyan reported. "What!?" Vegeta shouted, shocked. "I did as you ordered lord Vegeta, I''ve been watching them since birth, noting anything suspicious¡­ and Lord Vegeta, I''ve found something else¡­" The saiyan man said. "What is it!? Tell me now!" Vegeta commanded. "Paragus'' child Broly has an even higher power level, 10,000! What should we do with him?" The saiyan man asked. "We cannot afford another powerful traitor¡­ this pains me to say it¡­ but, we must execute Broly before he grows too powerful" Vegeta said in a regretful tone. "As you wish, my lord¡­ should I inform Paragus?" The saiyan asked. "Yes, he deserves to know¡­ and tell him, I''m sorry¡­" Vegeta said, in a remorseful tone. _________________________________________________ "Lord Cooler, I have reports of three saiyan pods leaving the planet!" An alien shouted, as he ran to one of the Frost Demons, Cooler. "What? Tell me their power levels!" Cooler commanded. "Sir, one has a power level of 2 and the others power levels are higher, one being at 4000 and the other is at 6500!" The alien reported. Cooler contemplated for a moment, thinking about the repercussions of letting three saiyans leave before coming to a conclusion. "Leave them be, they''re probably the other saiyans parents, and why should we even be worried? They can''t even threaten me in my base form¡­" Cooler said with an arrogant tone. "Alright sir, I''ll tell the others not to fire at the saiyan pods!" The alien said, as he rushed away. _________________________________________________ ''System¡­ I have a question'' [Yes?] ''Are there any more abilities for the Summoning System, other than just forcefully forming contracts and summoning anything?'' [There are at least four more abilities, Willing Contracts that do not have the power level limit, as long as the contractee is willing, and Fusion, the ability to fuse your summons together, either temporarily or permanently, and several other abilities you''re not allowed to know about at this moment] ''Okay¡­ now, another question¡­ how many Saibamen do I have at my disposal, exactly?'' [Exactly one hundred and four] ''Okay¡­ I hope this works¡­ System, I want you to fuse all of the Saibamen together'' [Are you sure?] ''Yes'' [Commencing Fusion. You will not have access to your 104 Saibamen for exactly 104 hours while they are fusing] ''Why that long?'' [Each Saibaman has a power level of 1000, each 1000 equals an hour. So, if you fused two beings with power levels of, say¡­ 500, it''d only be an hour, but two beings with power levels of 1000, it''d be two hours] ''Okay, that¡­ explains it, now¡­ how long will it take for us to reach Earth?'' [Two days] ''Wait, why is it so fast?'' [You chose two of the fastest pods in the entire planet, and Kakarot''s is the exact same model, so you three will all get onto earth at the same time] ''Well, I got lucky pretty with that, didn''t I?'' _________________________________________________ Lettu and I waited the two days until, we crashed on to Earth. ''It''s good to be back'' I thought, as I looked around, to see a large farm in the distance and two people running towards the pods, probably wondering what the noise was. "What in the hfil is this!?" a large tanned bald man with a long beard and an x-shaped scar across his chest asked. "I don''t know¡­ looks like¡­ an alien?" a thin, yet voluptuous blonde woman said. "Sweetheart, that''s incredibly unlikely, and if they are aliens¡­ why do they look so human?" the man said, as he looked through the glass. "Maybe it''s some sort of experiment? For faster travel?" the woman theorized. "Probably¡­ anyway, let''s get these kids out of here" the man said, as he literally ripped the space pods door off and threw it away. "Okay, I''ll get this one¡­ you get the other" the thin woman said, as she too ripped the space pods door off and threw it away. "Done¡­ now, what should we do with these space pods?" the man asked. "We should sell them to the boss," the woman said. "That''s actually¡­ a good idea, you go call him, I''ll try to wake these kids up" the man said, as he grabbed a bottle of cold water from his vest and splashed it onto our faces. "I''m up! I''m up!" I shouted, angrily. I hate getting woken up like this. "What? Tomant! Where are we?" Lettu asked, after waking up. Completely ignoring the man. "We''re on earth, brother¡­" I replied. "Why are we¡­ y-you bastard! You kicked me into the pod! Didn''t you!?" Lettu shouted, after remembering what I did to him. "I''m sorry that I wanted you to LIVE! Planet Vegeta was going to be destroyed, whether you were there or not! Now, be on your best behaviour, we have a guest" I said, gesturing toward the man. ''These kids are¡­ weird'' the man thought. "Honey, I called the boss. He''s on his way to pick the weird alien pods up! Oh! They''re awake¡­ are they alright?" The woman asked. "Yeah, they''re alright¡­ just don''t mention to Dr. Briefs that there were two kids in there¡­" The man said. "Okay, Yuji!" She said. "Thanks, Nanako¡­ now, let''s get these kids inside, they must be starving" Yuji said, as I and Lettu''s stomachs started growling. "..." There was a slightly awkward silence for a couple seconds, before a loud laughter emerged from the woman, Nanako. "Hahahahaha¡­ alright kids, let me fix you up some of my world famous food!" Nanako said, as she rushed back to the house. Yuji just looked on horrified. "Ah good. We''re starving" Lettu said. "I can''t wait for the meal, brother," I said. Oh, how wrong we were... World famous cooking? Did she mean world infamous? Later that day, Lettu told me that after I took a bite of the meal. I instantly passed out, foaming at the mouth. 6 Meeting Dr. Briefs and Bulma! I woke up the next morning, with a killer migraine! "Ugh... what was in that food?" I asked Nanako. "Well, there was... pepper, salt, sugar and cinnamon for the spices... chicken, steak, corn, peas, carrots, chocolate, brussel sprouts, beef jerky, potatoes, chips, pork chops, applesauce, ice cream, pudding, a few cherries, some cereal I found laying around the house, bacon, eggs, waffles, pancakes, sausages, maple syrup, honey, jam, marmite, icing and... oh yeah! Some bananas!" Nanako said with a grin. "..." I just looked at her with horror. "What? Are you allergic to bananas?" She asked. "They weren''t all in the same dish, were they?" I asked. "Well of course they were, it''s my world famous four coursed meal surprise!" Nanako said cheerfully. "I... oh god... I need to puke!" I shouted, as I ran to a nearby bucket. "My food was too delicious, wasn''t it? That''s what Yuji always says!" Nanako said with a large smile. ''I have to tell her that he''s lying... just to stop the grotesque monstrous thing that she calls... four coursed meal surprise... and whatever else she has up her sleeve!'' I thought. "Uugh" I heard a groan beside me, which surprised me. I looked at the perpetrator, to see Lettu, also sitting down with a bucket in hand. "Why!? Why!? Why do I keep letting her cook!?" I heard Yuji say from another room. Most likely the bathroom, as he was puking in the toilet. *Knock* *Knock* *Knock* A couple hours later, after we were all done being sick. We heard knocking at the door. Wondering who it was, I opened the door to see a stocky man with a bowl cut and handlebar mustache, and a little girl with bright blue hair. I, as a Dragon Ball fan. Instantly recognized them as Dr. Briefs and his daughter and future wife of Vegeta, Bulma Briefs, the inventor of the Dragon Ball Radar! "Um... hi" I said, awkwardly. "Hello there, young man. Are your parents home?" Dr. Briefs asked. "Parents? Uh... yes, come on in" I said, as I let Dr. Briefs and Bulma inside the house. Tama, Dr. Brief''s cat stayed on his shoulder, sleeping. "Oh! Boss, you''re here! Let me get you some tea" Yuji said, as he ran to the kettle, before Nanako even had the chance. "Oh, thank you... now, let us discuss the alien pods... I have just two questions... where did they come from, and since when did you have kids?" Dr. Brief''s asked. Everyone in the room froze for a moment. "Um... didn''t we tell you?... Nanako and I had a kid four years ago... ah! It was probably because we only started working for you three years ago, that''s why!" Yuji said. "Okay... so, where did the pods come from?" Dr Briefs asked, again. "Well, we were in the house, watching the kids, and... well, uh... they just came crashing down in the backyard, do you want to see them?" Nanako said, as she lead Dr. Briefs, who''s eyes were practically sparkling. Toward the backyard. "This is suspicious..." Bulma muttered. "Of course it''s not dear, now go play with the kids" Dr. Briefs said, as he went to the backyard with Nanako and Yuji. "Okay dad..." Bulma said, as she walked towards Lettu and I. "So, why do you two have tails?" She asked. "..." "..." ''Well, shit...'' 7 A lovely conversation "Well... uh..." I stuttered. "We''re aliens" Lettu said, instantly. Bulma looked at us, eyes widened, and her mouth dropped to the floor. "A-aliens? Really?" Bulma asked. "Yeah, we''re from a planet called Vegeta, we''re a warrior race called Saiyans... our planet was about to be destroyed, so Tomant... helped me escape... another Saiyan made it to this planet, a newborn named Kakarot..." Lettu explained. "So... why did you choose earth?" Bulma asked, curious. "Well, I don''t know... Tomant, can you explain?" Lettu asked. "I... just followed Kakarot''s coordinates, so we could at the very least, stay together... since we''re probably the last of the Saiyans alive..." I said, with a depressed tone. "Oh..." Bulma looked at us with pity. "So... uh... is there anything you want to do?" I asked. "I want to know if you two have any alien technology on you" Bulma asked. "Well... we have the scouters and some saibamen..." Lettu said. "Scouter? Saibamen? What are those?" Bulma asked. "Well, a scouter lets us see the power levels of our opponents and allies, and the saibamen are just some cannon fodder our race uses for fighting, show her Tomant" Lettu said. "I... well, this is the scouter" I said, pointing at the scouter on my face. "Okay... what''s my power level?" She asked. "Let me check..." [3] "It''s [3]... your planet''s full of weaklings, isn''t it?" I asked. "Hey! I''m not a weakling!" Bulma shouted, angrily. "Well, compared to us, you are" Lettu said. "Yeah right! What are your power levels then!?" Bulma asked. I checked Lettu''s power level. [5700] ''Damn, he''s gotten more powerful'' "Tomant has... [2400], looks like you''ve gotten stronger brother!" Lettu said, happily. "...Lettu has [5700]... why do you have to be the powerful one?" I asked, annoyed. "Uh... um..." Bulma just looked at us shocked. "You cheated! Didn''t you! You were lying about mine!" Bulma shouted angrily. "No we weren''t! You only have a power level of 3, while we Saiyans have far higher power levels!" Lettu said, annoyed. "Yeah right! Let me see then!" Bulma said, as she reached for my scouter. "Fine, take it" I said, taking it off and throwing it to her. "Okay... how do I... !!! Y-you weren''t lying!" Bulma shouted, shocked. "Of course we weren''t, do you think the mighty warriors of the Saiyan race would have to resort to lying!?" Lettu proudly stated. "I have to show my dad this!" Bulma said, as she quickly took off. "No you don''t" I said, as I grabbed her by the shirt. "Let me go! This is revolutionary technology, and it shouldn''t be wasted on you barbarians!" Bulma shouted. "...Barbarians you say?" I said, annoyed. "Of course! All of you boys are all the same, going on about brawn over brains! It''s quite funny, actually!" Bulma continued shouting. "So, since I''m a male... I''m automatically a barbarian? Isn''t that quite the barbaric thought? That, since I''m different, I''m automatically bad?" I asked. "I-I... shut up!" Bulma said, as she tried to escape from my grasp. "You can''t escape... now, I''m going to take this back..." I said, as I took the scouter off of Bulma and let her go. "You... why are you being so mean!?" She asked. "We''re being mean? Think about what you did, we let you use something we own and you instantly tried to steal it! How are we the mean ones when we''re just trying to get out property back?" Lettu asked. "I...I... um..." Bulma stuttered timidly. "What''s going on here?" Dr. Briefs asked, as he came back inside. "Dad! They have some technology from the pod and they''re not giving it to me!" Bulma instantly told her father. "I see... let me guess, you tried to instantly take it off of them, and they told you no... so, you''re trying to get me to take it off of them, isn''t that right Bulma?" Dr. Briefs said. ''Spot on...'' I thought. "I... um... yes... but-" Bulma said, slightly panicked. "Quiet now Bulma, we''re going home. And you''re going to get a stern talking to from myself and your mother!" Dr. Briefs said, as he picked up Bulma by her shirt and started walking out, but not before saying "Oh, and just so you know boys... you should really hide those tails... talk to me if you need any help" with a smile. "He''s just like I imagined..." I muttered. "What''d you say Tomant?" Lettu asked. "Nothing... wanna train?" I asked. "Sure..." Lettu replied. 8 The Ultimate Saibaman! I woke up in the morning, to the sound of ringing in my head. "What''s that ringing?" I groaned. [The Fusion is complete] The system chimed. "Oh... good... what''s its power level again?" I asked. [104000] The system said. "Damn... that''s actually really good... can I even control it?" I asked. [Yes, for all of its minds are under control, it shall be completely loyal to you, and you alone] The system said. "Oh, neat... wait, all of its minds? What''s that about?" I asked. [The Saibaman has gained its very own hive mind, sort of like ants and other social insects. It can also expand its hive mind by killing a living being and absorbing its brain] "Oh... cool... wait, isn''t that like Cell?" I asked. [Cell is some-what similar to the Saibaman, but there are a few differences, The Saibaman cannot absorb people in the same way as Cell and it also does not have a perfect form, the Saibaman cannot talk perfectly, except for a few basic words. And, the Saibaman is ultimately vastly inferior to Cell] "Okay... can the Saibaman gain strength from absorbing people into its hive mind? Maybe intelligence too? What about techniques?" I asked. [The Saibaman can gain half of the opponents strength and intelligence when it absorbs them, and learns all of the opponents techniques, after an incalculable amount of time] "Why don''t you know the amount of time?" I asked, curious. [It depends on the technique, if it''s a simple breathing technique, it''ll take seconds. But, if it''s a universe shattering one or, one that can bend time itself, it may take countless years] The system stated. "Okay... that makes sense..." I muttered, slightly annoyed. [It is good that you understand] The system said. "Okay then... I think it''s time to wake Lettu up for more training..." I said to myself, as I leaped out of bed. "Lettu, wake up" I said, as I walked up to his bed. "Noooo... don''t want to wake up" The tired Lettu grumbled. "Okay then... don''t blame me for this..." I said, as I readied a ki blast. "For wha-" I didn''t even let Lettu finish his sentence, as I shot at him. "Gah! What in the hfil is wrong with you Tomant! You could''ve killed me with that!" Lettu said, as he deflected the ki blast. "I knew you''d deflect it... and anyways, it''s time for training. so get dressed" I said, as I walked away. "...What''s with him? I''m supposed to be the alpha here... I''m stronger" Lettu grumbled to himself. "You may be stronger, but I''m smarter" I said, lackadaisically, as I flew to a nearby uninhabited area. _____________________________________ It took a few minutes of waiting, but Lettu finally arrived. "Ah, you''re here... good, now. Let''s battle!" I shouted, happily, as I readied four small ki blasts. "Alright, you battle maniac. Let''s do this!" Lettu shouted, as he readied a large ki blast. "Ready... fight!" I shouted, as I shot the ki blasts at him, ultimately missing him. "You missed!" Lettu said, as he shot his large ki blast at me. "Did I?" I asked, as my previous four ki blasts came right back at him, hitting all four of his limbs, stunning him. I then dodged Lettu''s ki blast and readied another two. "You have to do better than that Lettu!" I shouted, as I shot the ki blasts at him. "You too brother!" He shouted, as he dodged the ki blasts and readied another of his own. "You should check behind you" I said, as the ki blasts went right back at him, again. And I readied another ki blast for my plan. "You think I''d fall for the trick again?" Lettu asked, as he turned around and fired his ki blast at mine, but was then hit in the back of the head by the one I had just fired. "Never underestimate me brother!" I shouted with a grin. "You shouldn''t underestimate me either!" Lettu shouted, slightly annoyed. "Thing is... I think I may be overestimating you, I actually thought you''d notice the ones under you..." I said with a grin. "The wha-" Lettu wasn''t even able to finish his sentence when he was hit by six small ki blasts from beneath him, he ultimately fell to the ground, defeated. "...Brother, are you okay?" I asked, as I ran up to him. "Yeah... good job Tomant, I didn''t think you''d actually hurt me this much..." Lettu said, as he coughed violently. "Stop acting... we both know you''re not that hurt" I said, slightly annoyed. "Okay, fine... good shot" Lettu said with a grin. "Thanks, I got the idea from one of the cartoons on the television" I said, with a grin. "Really?" He asked, shocked. "Yeah, it''s surprisingly easier to come up with attacks when you''ve seen something similar to what you want to do" I said, sarcastically. "Ha... alright, help me up" Lettu said, as he tried to get up, but ultimately couldn''t. "Exhausted your ki, have you?" I asked. "Yeah... I should probably stop with the large ones, shouldn''t I?" he asked. "Yes, that''s what I''ve been telling you, although the small ones do less damage, they''re far better when it comes to sneak attacks! And, you expend less ki when you use them!" I started to explain the benefits of using small ki blasts for, probably the fifth time this week. "Alright then... I might actually listen to you... so, what''s the score at now?" Lettu asked. "10, me. 11, you. and 29 ties" I said with a grin. "Good... I''m still winning" Lettu said with a smile. "Now, let''s get back home... hopefully Yuji made breakfast" I said with a slight shudder. "Yeah..." Lettu said, also shuddering. ____________________________________ "We''re back!" I shouted, as I helped the limping Lettu to his seat. "Oh, hey kids... who won this time?" Yuji asked. "Me, surprisingly!" I said with a smile. "Good job Tomant, now... sit down, we have a guest" Nanako said. "Oh, who?" I asked. "His name''s Muten Roshi, he trained Yuji and I when we were younger... and, fair warning... he''s a pervert" Nanako said with a smile. ''Roshi!? Why''s he here?'' I thought. "Hello there children, I sensed your ki from my island... it''s astronomical" Roshi said, as he walked in. "Now, would you two like to be my disciples?" 9 ssDisciple greets Master Roshi!ss "What do you mean, by disciple?" Lettu asked. "Well, I''d help train you into strong warriors" Roshi said. "Okay... are there any other benefits?" I asked. "I can teach you a few of my techniques..." Roshi said. "What sort of techniques?" I asked, again. "The Kamehameha, The Hypnosis Technique and the Jan Ken" Roshi said, proudly. "The second one sounds pretty useful... fine, I''ll learn under you, for the moment" Lettu said. "Me as well" I said. "Okay then, now... how do you greet your master?" ""Disciple greets Master Roshi!"" Lettu and I said, as we bowed with our hands clapped together. "Good, now. Let us go to Kame house!" Roshi said, as he pulled out a capsule. "Huh? What''s that?" Lettu asked. "That''s a capsule, it was invented by Dr. Briefs, and his Briefs Company, I was lucky enough to get some capsules!" Roshi said proudly. "Now, my disciples behold the power of the capsule!" Roshi said, as he pushed the capsule button and... panties came out. "Uh... wrong capsule" Roshi said, as he put the panties back in the capsule, rummaged around his pocket, pulled out another capsule and pressed the button. And a small plane fit for two came out. "Uh... that can only fit two..." Lettu said. "Huh? Oh! Right... I''ll just have to make a second trip, how wants to go first?" Roshi asked. "Lettu does" I said, instantly. "Toma- damn it!" Lettu muttered, annoyed. "Alright then, Lettu. Let us go" Roshi said, as he hopped into the pilot seat of the plane. "Luckily this beauty has an auto-pilot... or we wouldn''t even be able to take lift off, hehehe" Roshi laughed. "Bye guys!" I said, with a grin, as I readied myself for flight. "I''ll be back in just a moment, young disciple" Roshi said, as he flew off in the plane. "You needn''t come back, I''ll just come alongside you!" I said, as I flew up, right next to Roshi. "What''d you say ki- gah! How are you doing that?" Roshi asked. "Hahaha, isn''t obvious? I''m using ki!" I said with a grin. "But, how!?" Roshi asked. I then noticed, Lettu was holding in his laughter. "Simple, I''m using ki!" I said, teasing Roshi. "You!... fine, don''t tell me. It''s fine, I can just figure it out myself later on" Roshi said, with an annoyed tone. "Okay then, well then... let us go to Kame House!" I said with a grin, as I repeated his exact words from earlier. _________________________ It took around two hours, but we finally made it to Kame House. It looks just like I remember! The pink wood, the dark red tiles and the blue door! Exactly as I remember! But I''m curious... what''s Roshi''s power level? [139] ''Huh, he''s quite a bit more powerful than I originally thought...'' I thought, as I looked around the island, and found my favorite turtle in Dragon Ball... Turtle! "Hello there, child... what brings you out here?" The turtle asked. "My brother and I are Roshi''s disciples" I said with a smile. "Oh... that''s good" Turtle smiled back. "Tomant! Get over here!" I heard Lettu shout. "Okay! Coming!" I replied. "Goodbye... Turtle" I said with a smile, as I ran over to Lettu, to listen to what Master Roshi had to say. "Now children, there is one important thing I want to tell you" Roshi said. "What is it master?" I asked. "You are about to enter a year of torturous training... now, are you ready?" ""Yes master!"" 10 One year later Lettu and I have gotten far stronger than we thought we''d get. Mostly because Master Roshi quickly figured out, that whenever a saiyan is beaten to near death, their strength gets an incredible boost. So, he just made us not attack him while he... beat the living crap out of us. It was definitely hellish training... we couldn''t even fight back. Today''s the last day of Master Roshi''s hellish training. The day, Lettu and I have a duel and check each others power levels. "Are you ready brother?" Lettu asked, as he walked to me. He didn''t look too different, except for a few scars, and he was missing his tail. Master Roshi had pretty quickly found out that the source of the Oozaru was the tail, so he just cut them off when we were sleeping. Lettu, was understandably furious and attacked Roshi instantly. Injuring the old man quite a bit. But, that was almost a year ago and he''s over it now. "I am, let us fight!" I said with a grin, as I readied a ki blast. "Good... now, die!" Lettu shouted, as a ki blast as large as a house appeared from underneath me. But, it was quickly dissipated by my trump card. My Saibaman. "No... hurt... master!!!" The Saibaman shouted, as it readied a monstrous ki blast. This Saibaman was a bit... different, when you compare it to the previous one. First of all, it looks a bit more human, it stands at around seven feet tall, with large hulking muscles. And, it''s gained two new abilities, regeneration and splitting. Regeneration''s self-explanatory, but splitting allows the Saibaman to split its body into a clone. "What is that thing!?" Lettu asked, terror evident in his voice. "Remember what I told you over a year ago? I have a special ability that allows me to enslave anything weaker than me... This is a bi-product of it" I said, proudly. Lettu looked at it, probably using his scouter to check its power level. "[104000]... How in the hfil is that weaker than you!?" Lettu shouted. "Simple, I just fused the saibaman bulbs together, forming a hive mind, of which all of them are completely loyal to me" I said with a grin, as the saibaman released the ki blast, directly at Lettu. "Tch... damn it! Kamehameha!" Lettu shouted, using the Kamehameha, and only just managing to stop the saibaman''s ki blast. "So, you''re finally embracing the ways of the kamehameha?" I asked. "Shut up! It''s still an inferior technique compared to the others we''ve seen! It''s literally just firing ki in a line! Sort of like that weakling, Raditz''s Double Sunday!" Lettu complained. "Yes, it may be an inferior technique, but with enough ki. This move can be incredibly deadly" I said, as I watched Lettu prepare his trump card. "The raw power may be pretty good, but it''s no match compared to my ATROCIOUS ANNIHILATION!!!" Lettu shouted, as thousands of small balls of ki appeared around him and formed into one large, spiraling ball of ki. "Lettu! What are you doing!? That can destroy earth!" I shouted in a panic. Lettu just looked at me, and smiled. "It''s worth it, to beat you" Lettu said. "No!" The Sabiaman shouted, as it rushed up to Lettu and destroyed the spiraling ball of ki with a single punch. "...All according to plan" Lettu said, as several balls of ki emerged behind him and turned into the shape of an spiraling arrow, the scariest part is, the arrow was pointed at me. ''Damn it! I thought I knew what his trump card was!'' I thought, panicked. "I win Tomant" Lettu said, as he fired the spiraling arrow at me. "Kamehameha!" I shouted, using the Kamehameha to destroy the spiraling arrow, and hit Lettu, full-force in the chest, causing him to fall to the ground. "Lettu, are you okay?" I asked, as I ran up to him. "Wha-... what just happened?" Lettu asked, confused. "I... was winning" "You were, but you underestimated me. I always tell you to stop underestimating me... but you never listen" I said with a smile. "Shut up idiot..." Lettu said, as he tried to stand up, but instantly fell to the ground. "Crap... Master Roshi! We need a senzu bean!" I shouted. "I''m coming! I''m coming! Just give me a second!" Roshi shouted, as he slowly walked over to the injured Lettu and gave him a senzu bean. "You kids okay?" Roshi asked, worried. "Yeah, we''re fine..." I said with a smile. "Yes, I''m alright now... so, what is it brother? 30 you, 31 me, and 69 ties?" Lettu asked. "Yup" I said with a grin. "Good, I''m still winning!" Lettu grinned. "Well... kids... looks live you''ve officially graduated" Roshi said with a grin. "Wait, really?" I asked. "You two are now official disciples of the turtle school!" Roshi said with a grin. "Wait... official disciples?" I asked. "Well of course, you two were originally just my disciples, so I couldn''t give you all of the materials you''d need. But, now that you''re official disciples, I think it''s time to meet your seniors" Roshi said with a smile. "S-seniors?" I asked. "Son Gohan and Ox King, my former disciples" Roshi said with a large grin. 11 Meeting The Ox King I looked at Master Roshi, shocked. We were going to meet, either Ox King. Chichi''s father, or the original Son Gohan, adoptive grandfather of Goku. "Um... who are we going to meet first?" I asked. "Hmm... I want to see what Ox King''s up to, so we''ll meet up with him first. Maybe he can show you a few moves of his" Roshi said with a small smile. "Okay, let''s go!" I said, as I tried to fly to the Ox King''s house, but I forgot two important things. I didn''t know where it was, and I forgot to cancel the summoning of the Saibaman, who was still under orders to attack Lettu... "Yeah! Let''s g-" Lettu said, before getting punched in the face by The Saibaman. "Oh crap! Right! Sorry! Cancel Summon!" I shouted. And the summoned Saibaman simply, disappeared. "What in the world was that Tomant?" Roshi asked, obviously shocked. "I... um, have a special ability that allows me to contract beings and summon them... can you keep this a secret?" I admitted almost instantly to Master Roshi, mostly because I know that I can trust him to keep this a secret. "Of course, my dear disciple... do you have access to any other... summons?" Roshi asked, his curiosity peaked. "No, just that one... I should really consider naming him too..." I said. "So, how are we going to get to the Ox King?" I asked, slightly confused. "By using the flying nimbus" Roshi said, as a yellow cloud appeared right next to him. "Now, you must know, the nimbus only allows those of a pure heart onto it, like so," Roshi said, as he tried to hop onto the nimbus, but fell straight through. "Um..." I just looked at him, awkwardly. "Pfft! Hahaha!" Meanwhile, Lettu was rolling on the floor laughing "Looks like you''re not so pure of heart, are you old man!?" "..." Roshi just looked at Lettu in shock. ''This is the first time I''ve seen him so... happy'' he thought, as he slowly got up and whacked Lettu on the head. "Don''t laugh at your master, brat!" "Argh! That hurt! You''re going to pay for that you old bastard!" Lettu shouted as he readied a ball of ki. "Damn it Lettu, hopefully, you''ll get a hold of yourself in the morning" I shouted, as I fired a ki blast at the back of the head, knocking him out. "Okay... I think I have an idea of what to do... get your plane and we''ll go on that!" I said to Roshi, slightly annoyed. "Alright... damn brats are going to be the death of me..." Roshi muttered in annoyance, as he grabbed the capsule out of his pocket. "You do know, that was actually my backup plan, right?" Roshi asked. "..." I just ignored him, as I carried Lettu to the passenger''s seat of the plane. "Alright, you go on ahead, I''ll catch up!" I said, with a small smile. "Alright..." Roshi said, as he flew off. "Now... I do think it''s time to see what my power level is..." I said with a small smile, as I walked into Kame House and looked at myself in a mirror. [11000] "Damn... I''ve already reached 10000!" I said with a grin. [Congratulations host, you have the chance to unlock one of three functions of the Summoning System] The system said. "What functions?" I asked. [Mutation, Cross-World Summoning and Self-Fusion] The system stated. "Okay... can you give me a more... in-depth analysis of the functions?" I asked. [Mutation: Mutates a summon of your choice over 10000 years. Cross-World Summoning: Allows the host to choose a world to summon beings from, with a few limitations. Self-Fusion: Allows the host to temporarily fuse with a summon of their choice] The system stated. "Okay... can you tell me the limitations of Cross-World Summoning?" I asked. [The limitations are, the user cannot summon anyone with over 10 times their power level, and cannot summon anyone with a power level of less than 100] "Okay... I choose Cross-World Summoning... now, I have to start following Master Roshi... right after I grab that Dragon Ball..." I said, as I quickly grabbed the three-star Dragon Ball and flew off. "I can''t wait to meet the Ox King!" I said with an excited grin. __________________________________________________ Meanwhile, the Ox King was sleeping in a small house, completely unaware of his new arrivals. His daughter Chi Chi, was playing by herself, alone, ever since her mother died of an illness and their castle was lit ablaze, there wasn''t anything to do, so she was incredibly bored most of the time. That was, until she met an old man and two little boys. "Hello, there little girl... can you give me directions to The Ox King''s Castle?" The old man asked. "Why should I tell you?" Chi Chi asked. "Because, my disciple Ox King lives up there, and I want to introduce him to his martial juniors" The old man said with a smile. "Ox King? Do you mean my papa?" Chi Chi asked, confused. "Papa? You''re Ox King''s daughter?" The old man asked, shocked. "Yeah!" Chi Chi said with a grin. "Okay... can you tell him that Martial arts Master of the turtle school, Muten Roshi is here to see him?" Roshi asked. "Okay... PAPA!" Chi Chi shouted loudly. "What, sweetie?" Ox King asked loudly. "There''s an old man named Roshi here for you!" She said. "Tell hi- Roshi? Muten Roshi!?" Ox King asked. "Yeah!" Chi Chi shouted, and suddenly you could hear loud clanging and the sound of glasses smashing. "Give me just a second!" Ox King shouted. "He said he''ll be here in a second" Chi Chi said. "...We heard" Roshi said, slightly awkwardly. Almost seconds after Roshi said that, a large man wearing armour appeared, this was the Ox King. "Hello Roshi" Ox King said, with a big smile. "Ox King, it''s good to see you after so many years," Roshi said, with a smile. "You too Roshi... hmm, who are these younglings?" Ox King asked out of curiosity. "These two are the latest Turtle School disciples, I wanted them to meet their seniors, before their official training, maybe they could learn a few moves off of you and Gohan" Roshi said, his smile turning into a grin. "Of course, I would be completely willing to help whip these younglings into shape" Ox King said, wiht a menacing grin. "Actually, I''ve done that for you. They spent a year as my personal disciples before I deemed them worty of the turtle school" Roshi said. "Ah, good... how strong are they?" Ox King asked. "Strong enough to kill me" Roshi smiled. "Really!? These brats could kill the martial arts god Muten Roshi!?" Ox King asked, completely shocked. "Yes, in terms of raw power, they could easily kill me. But, in terms of techniques, I vastly outclass them" Roshi said with a proud smirk. "Yeah right old man, we can easily beat you if we want to!" Lettu said with a cocky grin. "Shut up Lettu, or I''ll take out my Saibaman" I said, threateningly. "...Fine!" Lettu harrumphed. "So, what are these kids'' names?" Ox King asked. "The cocky one''s Lettu and the other''s Tomant" Roshi said. "Okay, now... what''s a Saibaman?" Ox King asked, slightly confused. "Oh, do you want to see him? I''ve yet to name him! But, he''s really strong!" I said with glee. "Okay..." Ox King said, slightly cautious. "Summon!" I shouted, and the Saibaman popped into existence. "Gah! What is that!?" Ox King asked, shocked. "That''s Tomant''s Saibaman... a pet... so to say" Roshi said. "O-okay... so, do you children want to learn some of my techniques? I''ll just tell you now, over half of them involve the use of an axe... so I''ll show you the other two" Ox King said, as he walked outside. Lettu and I simply followed him, Chi Chi and Roshi were also watching. "Okay, so this one I call, Gigantic Rock Throw... you simply grab a large rock, like this" Ox King said, as he grabbed a large rock "And throw it... like this! Hya!" he then threw the large rock towards the distant castle. "So... you just... threw a large rock?" Lettu asked, unimpressed. "Lettu, imagine how much strength it must have taken for him to have thrown it that far!" I said, in Ox Kings defence. "Okay... now, this one''s called... Charging Mad Bull!" Ox King said, as he charged directly into a tree, knocking it down. "So, how was that?" Ox King asked. "You... just ran into a tree..." Lettu said, still unimpressed. "Lettu, do you know how much strength and speed it would take to knock down a tree with just your body!?" I shouted, still in Ox King''s defence. "No... it''s okay... you don''t have to defend my unimaginative moves... I just smash or throw, not much else... not suited for ya younglings..." Ox King said, as he slumped down. "Well, they may not be good for us, but... why don''t you try teaching your daughter?" I suggested. Ox King just looked at me, then looked at his daughter. And his face visibly brightened. "Yes! You''re right! I can train my daughter into a might martial artist!" Ox King said with a grin. "So, Ox King... do you want me to help you out with your fire problem?" Roshi asked. "Um... please?" Ox King asked. "Okay... Kame...Hame...HA!!!!" Roshi shouted, as he shot a Kamehameha directly at the Ox King''s castle, destroying it in the process. "Uh... sorry..." Roshi said, apologetically. "Nah... it''s fine, you got rid of the fire... now, we can rebuild..." Ox King said with a smile. "Well then... we have to go" Roshi said, as he hopped back into his plane. "Off to Gohan''s!" Roshi shouted. 12 Meeting Son Gohan, Gokus Adoptive Grandfather! I flew alongside Lettu and Roshi, who was in the plane, to Son Gohan''s home. ''Can''t wait to see how Kakarot''s doing'' I thought, as I located a small house in the middle of nowhere. "Is that is Master Roshi?" I asked. "Hmm? Oh yes, it is! Now, children. Remember, act respectfully to Gohan, he may be passive, but he''s strong" Roshi warned. "Okay..." I said. "Alright..." Lettu said, not really heeding Roshi''s warning. We then landed near Son Gohan''s small home. "Hello? Who''s there?" An old man asked, cautious yet curious. "Gohan, is that you?" Roshi asked. "Ah, if it isn''t Roshi, come inside my old friend... oh, who are these younglings?" Son Gohan asked, curious. "Ah, these are the latest disciples of the turtle school!" Roshi proudly said. "Oh, is that so... well, I do hope they become powerful martial artists in the future... maybe even powerful enough to beat Piccolo..." Gohan said. "Yes, if I whip them into shape, they''ll more than likely be able to beat King Piccolo" Roshi said with a grin. "Well then... come inside, you must be starving!" Gohan said, as he led us inside. There wasn''t much in the house, just the essentials and... a lot of food. "Oh right, Roshi I haven''t told you about my grandson!" Gohan said, with a face screaming that he had just remembered. "Grandson? You have kids?" Roshi asked. "No, I... found him in the woods... Goku! Come on out!" Gohan said with a smile. As he said that, a small boy with spiky black hair, black eyes and a tail came out of the next room. "Hi! I''m Goku!" Goku said. "Isn''t that Kakarot?" Lettu whispered to me. "Yeah... let''s not tell him" I whispered back. "Why not?" Lettu whispered a reply. "We should let him live a carefree life..." I whispered back ending the conversation. "Hey, what were you kids whispering about?" Roshi asked. "Nothing..." I said quickly. "So... do you kids want me to teach you a couple of my techniques?" Gohan asked out of the blue. ""Yes!"" We replied instantly, since it''s always good to know more techniques, especially if they''re suitable for different occasions. "Okay, so this one is called Explosive Wave, it''s a ki attack which uses your body as a nexus and sends a wave of ki out of you, slightly injuring anyone who gets caught up in it" Gohan said, as he used the Explosive Wave, pushing everyone back slightly. "And this one''s called Sleep... it''s kind of self-explanatory... let me just show you, using Goku here... Sleep!" Gohan shouted and shot a small beam at Goku, who in turn collapsed to the floor, passed out. "And this is the last one, which relies on speed... I call it the Afterimage Technique" Gohan said, as he began to side-step extremely quickly, creating an afterimage of himself in the process. "It can be used for confusing enemies and dodging blows" "So, do you like the techniques I showed you?" Gohan asked. Lettu and I simply nodded our heads in agreement. "Ah, wonderful! Now, let''s all have some tea... right after I wake Goku up" Gohan said, as he started to softly shake Goku awake. "Huh? Where am I?" Goku asked, confused. "I used the Sleep attack on you for demonstration purposes, and for that, I apologise... now, have some tea and your meal Goku" Gohan said with a soft smile. "Demo-what? Meal? Okay! Thanks, grandpa!" Goku said, as he ran to a table filled with various foods. After about an hour, we ate the meal and left Gohan''s home. ''Well, that was interesting'' I thought, as we made our way back to Kame House. 13 Cross-World Summoning! When we returned, it was the middle of the night, so Roshi and Lettu went to sleep in Kame House, while I went out to test out my new ability from the Summoning System, Cross-World Summoning. "System, tell me, what were the limitations for Cross-World Summoning again? I forgot" I said. [The limitations are, the summon cannot have a power level less than 100 or exceeding 100000, and it can only be used once a year] The system stated. "Okay... I somewhat remember the first two... but I don''t remember that last part..." I said. [That is because you weren''t informed] The system stated. "Okay... well then... Cross-World Summoning!" I said, using the ability. [What world do you want the summon to be from?] The system asked. "Um... let''s stay with the anime theme... the Naruto world" I said. [Commencing Summoning of Jonin level missing-nin Zabuza Momochi, power level 12000] "Wait, why is his power level that high?" I asked. [People from the Naruto world are twice as strong as others, due to the use of Chakra, and ninja are at least 10x stronger than average people. It goes like this, an Average person has a power level of 10, Ninja students have 30, Genin 100, Chuunin 1000, Elite Chuunin 1500, Jounin 10000, Elite Jounin 15000, Kage 200000, Tailed Beast 100000-900000] The system stated. "Wow... the Kage are ridiculously powerful..." I said, in awe of the Kage''s power levels. [Completed Summoning of Zabuza Momochi] The system stated, as an unconscious injured man covered in blood appeared out of nowhere, in front of me. "Why is he injured?" I asked. [Zabuza is near-death because he was summoned during his final fight] The system stated. "Wait, doesn''t that mean that I risk summoning an almost dead person like now?" I asked. [Yes] The system stated, simply. "Crap, I have to save him!" I said, as I pulled a senzu bean out of my pocket and made him eat it. "Master Roshi! I need your help!" I said, as I ran inside, holding the unconscious Zabuza up. "What do- who''s this?" Roshi asked. "I... saw him washed up on the shore, he looked really hurt so I gave him a senzu bean... but, he needs rest so I''m going to put him on the couch" I said, as I dropped Zabuza onto Roshi''s couch. "Okay... we''ll talk to him in the morning, now... get some sleep" Roshi said, as he went back to bed. "Yes Master Roshi" I said, as I walked to my bed, that was right next to Lettu''s and laid down. "Hey... what was the commotion about?" Lettu asked. "You''ll know in the morning, now get to sleep" I answered, as I fell asleep. 14 Zabuza Momochi Zabuza P.O.V ''Where am I?'' The last thing I remembered was... Gato! That son of a bitch is dead... but so am I... is this... heaven? I looked around the room, it looked like a normal house. ''Did I survive?'' I thought, confused. "Hello there, are you alright?" I heard a youthful voice behind me, so I turned around a bit, to see a small child, probably the age of 5. "I''m... fine, where am I?" I asked. The boy looked at me and said "You''re at Kame House!" he said it with such pride, that it was almost reminiscent of when Haku used to talk about me... ''Just you wait, Haku... I''ll join you soon'' I thought. "Okay, what land is this... Kame House apart of?" I asked. The kid looked at me confused "Land? What do you mean by land?" he asked. ''Ah good, a country bumpkin...'' I thought, annoyed. "Do you at least know about the five great shinobi countries?" I asked. "The what?" He asked back. "Fire, Earth, Lightning, Water and Wind! You at least know that right!?" I asked, getting increasingly annoyed. "Nope, my brother might know something though, Tomant! Get over here!" The boy called out for his brother. "I''m coming Lettu, did he wake up?" Another youthful boy walked up to me. ''Damn it, another brat'' I thought. "Hello there, Zabuza Momochi" The brat Tomant said. ''So, he knows who I am... good'' I thought. "So, do you know where you are?" He asked. "...No, I don''t... can you tell me?" I asked back. "To simply put it, you''re in another world" He said. "What do you mean another world? This has to be a joke" I replied, annoyed. "Nope, this is another world... somewhat similar to yours, since we also have humans, but we don''t have Chakra, we use Ki instead... so, that makes you the only Chakra user on the planet. But, before you have any ideas, you should know that my brother and I are at least as strong as you. So, don''t try anything funny" The brat threatened. "Hahaha, yeah right brat. If there wasn''t Chakra here, I wouldn''t be able to use it, would I? And since I''m able to use it, you''re lying. Now, "summoner" shut up and get me something to eat" I said, slightly annoyed, as I reached for my sword to threaten him. "Oh, you wouldn''t want to threaten me, Zabuza of the mist. I can bring Haku back" The brat said. "Wha- how do you know about Haku!?" I asked, annoyed. "It matters not, but what does matter is, I can bring him back, but you''re going to have to do something for me..." He said with a sly smile. "What?" I asked. "Be my loyal soldier" He said, his smile turning into a grin. "You know what kid, if you CAN bring Haku back, I''ll become your soldier... but, only if you can actually do it" I said. "Good, I just need a couple of weeks to gather the dragon balls" He said with a smile. "The dragon what?" I asked. "Oh, right you''re not from here, the dragon balls, once you collect all seven of then allow you to grant a wish... within limitations, of course" He said. "What... sort of limitations?" I asked. "You cannot wish for someone more powerful than Shenron to be killed since it''s quite obviously out of its power," He said. "Wait, Shenron?" I asked. "He''s the dragon that grants the wishes after you collect all seven dragon balls" Tomant answered, almost instantly. ''A dragon that comes out of some balls to grant wishes? That sounds utterly idiotic... but, if it''s true. Then, I can just wait here for him to come back with them and wish Haku back, then no matter what happens, at least we''ll be by each other''s sides'' I thought. "Alright then, I''ll be back in a few days, I already know the locations of all of them, so it''s just going to take a few days to get to them, goodbye Mr. Zabuza" The brat Tomant said, as he... flew off! ''How''d he manage flight!?... doesn''t matter, I have to rest up first and ask questions later...'' I thought, before I fell back to sleep. _____________________________ [Zabuza''s loyalty, 60%] [Mission completion: 1/7] ''Time to get the other six'' I thought, as I flew off, determined to get Zabuza as a permanent summon. 15 Searching for the Dragon Balls Part: 1 I flew over to Gohan''s house, because I knew the Four Star Dragon Ball was there. "Hello? Anyone home?" I asked, as I knocked on the door. "Hello? Oh, Tomant. It''s a pleasure to see you" Gohan opened the door and smiled. "Do you need anything?" Gohan asked. "Uh, yes. I need the four star dragon ball" I answered. "Four star dragon ball? You mean this old thing?" Gohan asked, as he handed an orange ball with four stars on it. "Yes! That!" I said happily. "What do you need it for?" Gohan asked. "I need it to make a wish!" I answered without thinking. "Wish!? It can grant wishes!?" Gohan asked. "Well, that''s what I heard. And what would it hurt to try?" I asked. "Okay... here you go Tomant, tell Roshi and your brother that I said hi" Gohan said, as he handed the four star dragon ball to me. "Okay! Goodbye!" I said, as I flew away. "H-he flew!?" Gohan fell back and shouted. ''Okay, now I have two of the seven dragon balls... where were the other five... I remember there was one in the village Oolong was terrorising... but the rest, I cannot remember'' I thought, as I flew around the planet, looking for any signs of the dragon balls. I searched for a couple of hours, going at my maximum speed, until I finally saw one! "That''s the one star dragon ball, isn''t it?" I asked myself, as I went down to grab it. But, I then noticed that it was in a nest, next to a bunch of eggs. ''Okay... I have to be careful, I don''t want to break the eggs... got it!'' I thought to myself as I managed to grab the dragon ball without destroying the eggs. I then went around, searching for the village that Oolong terrorised, Aru Village. After a couple more hours, I finally found it. "Hello? Is anyone there?" I asked, as I walked into the village. "Hello child, where are your parents, and why are you here?" A kind looking elderly woman walked up to me and asked. "Well, they''re not here... and a man named Zabuza asked me to help him with collecting these" I said, as I showed her the dragon balls that I had in my backpack. "Oh! I have one of those, what do you need it for?" She asked. "I don''t know... Zabuza just asked me to get them for him, he said they could help his friend out..." I lied. "Oh, alrighty then kid, here, you can have it" The elderly woman said with a grin, as she handed me the six star dragon ball. "Thanks!" I said with a grin, as I flew off. "Ah! He flew!" She shouted, as she fell down. ''I love that reaction!'' I thought, as I flew around to search for the other dragon balls. 16 Searching for the dragon balls Part: 2 ''Okay, so I have four of the seven... crap, think! Where were the other three?! Three was at Roshi''s, Four at Gohan''s, One in a nest, and Six at a village... crap! Ox King has the seven star, doesn''t he!? Well, time to go back to the mountain!'' I thought as I flew back to Fire Mountain. "Hello!" I shouted, as I saw Chi Chi and Ox King with quite a few other people, rebuilding their castle. "Ah! Tomant, hello there! Hahaha!" Ox King shouted back with a hearty laugh. "Uh, can I ask you for something?" I asked Ox King. "What is it, my junior?" Ox King asked back. "Uh, do you have one of these?" I asked, as I showed Ox King the dragon balls. "Oh! Yes, I do... why do you need it though?" Ox King asked. "Okay, if you gather all seven... it can grant a wish" I answered simply. "Any wish you say?... What are you going to wish for?" Ox King asked with suspicion. "I was asked by a man named Zabuza to bring back his friend who died prematurely" I answered. "Ah, well if it''s just that then... here!" Ox King said, as he handed the seven star dragon ball to me. "Thanks! Now I just have to find two more!" I shouted, as I flew away. I then went searching for the last two dragon balls. It took a few hours, but I found one inside a... skeketon!? It was inside the skeletons ribcage. "What the hfil?... Actually... hey, system... didn''t you say that I could contract anything dead or alive?" I asked. [Yes, I informed you a few years ago of that feature] "Okay then... time to form a contract" I said, as I sliced my hand open and poured it onto the skeleton. [Contract successful] "Good... now! Rise my minion! Muahahahaha" I said with the classic evil laugh. The skeleton rose to its feet and saluted me. "Okay... now, take the dragon ball out of your ribcage, without breaking your bones" I ordered the skeleton. The skeleton did exactly as I ordered and stood at attention. "Good... now I have the five star dragon ball too..." I said with a grin. "Now I just have to find the last one... but first... let''s see this skeletons power level..." I muttered, as I checked the skeletons power level. "[25]? That''s actually pretty strong for a human... okay, now Skeleton, search for the Dragon Balls!" I ordered the skeleton, while I sat back. "I need to take a little break" I said, as I fell asleep. _____________________________________ A couple of hours later, I awoke to the skeleton staring at me, with the 2 star dragon ball in its hand. "Yes! Good! Now, we can go back to Zabuza and get him as a summon too! Cancel Summon!" I shouted, happily. As I cancelled the skeletons summon and flew back to Kame House. 17 Resurrecting Haku! I flew back to Kame House, to the delight of everyone currently residing. Roshi was delighted, because his disciple just came back. Lettu was delighted, because he knew his brother''s safe. And, Zabuza, who was punching a pole inside was delighted, because he knows that I wouldn''t have come back without the Dragon Balls. "Kid, do you have the dragon balls?" Zabuza asked, as he stopped punching the pole. "I have them right here" I said, as I pulled the seven dragon balls out of my bag. "Good! Good! Now we can resurrect Haku! Hahaha!" Zabuza laughed happily, as Roshi and Lettu looked at him with confusion. "Dragon Balls? Resurrect? Wait, isn''t that my necklace?" Roshi asked. "...Yeah... but, you''ll get it back... soon" I muttered, as I handed the dragon balls to Zabuza. "Okay, so this is what you have to say..." I said, as I whispered the incantation to Zabuza. "Okay... Come out dragon! And grant my wish!" Zabuza shouted, as he put the dragon balls together. The sky darkened, and a large snake-like green dragon came out of nowhere. "I am the almighty Shenron! Tell me your one wish and I shall grant your wish!" Shenron stated. "I wish for Haku to be resurrected!" Zabuza shouted. "Your wish is granted, farewell," Shenron said, as a girly looking teenager appeared into existence, out of nowhere, and the dragon balls scattered, and Shenron dissapeared. "Z-Zabuza-sama?" The girly looking teenager asked. "Haku..." Zabuza said, with a smile. "I...where are we?" Haku asked, confused. "We''re apparently on another world..." Zabuza whispered to Haku. "But... that shouldn''t be possible" Haku whispered back. "The kid there... apparently summoned me and... saved my life" Zabuza whispered, as he pointed at me. "I can hear you, you know?" I said, slightly annoyed. "Uh... hi, I''m Haku. What''s your name kid?" Haku asked, with a kind smile. "Tomant, now... Zabuza, about the agreement?" I asked. "I shall become your servant, master Tomant" Zabuza said, as he kneeled. Haku looked at Zabuza and myself, confused. "Okay... now, I''m going to form a contract with you..." I said, as I sliced my hand open "You''re going to be my third summon" I smiled, as I splashed a few drops of blood onto Zabuza''s face. [You have successfully contracted Zabuza Momochi] "W-what''s going on?" Haku asked. "Oh, I just formed a contract with Zabuza, so now he''s under my direct command" I said with a smile. Haku looked at Zabuza with a slightly conflicted expression before saying "Contract me too!" Haku then kneeled. "Okay..." I said, as I splashed Haku''s face with blood as well. [You have successfully contracted Haku Yuki] ''Hmm... what''s Haku''s power level?'' I thought to myself. I looked at Haku using the scouter, and I was slightly shocked at his power level. "[1800]..." I muttered. "What was that?" Haku asked. "Nothing, you''re just more powerful than Elite Chuunin, that''s all..." I said with a smile. "H-how did you know that?" Haku asked. "Power level scouter, it lets me see how strong you are. And just so you know, Zabuza''s slightly weaker than me... but, Lettu''s far more powerful than I am, with a power level of [21000]" I said, as I tapped the scouter. "Hey! How did you know my power level brother?" Lettu asked, angrily. "Idiot! I can just use the scouter to check! How stupid are you?" I asked back. "I-shut up!" Lettu replied. "Well then... I think it''s getting kind of late, don''t you think?" I asked Lettu. "Yeah, let''s get some rest. We''re going to finally go home tomorrow..." Lettu replied, as he went inside to sleep. "Really? Awesome... Cancel Summon: Haku, Cancel Summon: Zabuza Momochi!" I said, cancelling Haku and Zabuza''s summons and ran to bed. 18 Returning Home "Master Roshi... I have a question" I asked, as I woke up in the middle of the night. "What is it Tomant?" Roshi asked back. "Why are we returning home? Didn''t we just become turtle school disciples?" I asked. "Well, that''s simple... I need to get your adoptive parents permission for you to come here to train for the next couple of years" Roshi answered. "Okay... that actually makes a lot of sense..." I said, as I went back to bed. ____________________________ I awoke, to the sound of Lettu''s excited laughing. He''s been a lot more emotive ever since he came here, he must have finally gotten over our parents'' deaths. "Brother! We''re going back to mom and dads!" Lettu said with an excited grin. Wait, this isn''t like the usual him... "Don''t you mean adoptive mom and dad?" I asked. "What do you mean? They''re our birth parents!" Lettu said with a maniacal grin. ''Oh fuck... he didn''t get over their deaths, he just made up a whole new life...'' I thought worriedly. "Are you... okay Lettu?" I asked, worried about his mental health. "Yeah, I''m fine... let''s get home now!" Lettu said with a large grin. "Okay... Master Roshi, we''re ready" I said to Roshi. "Alright then, let''s get going!" Roshi said, as he and Lettu got into his plane and I flew next to it. __________________________________ It took us a couple of hours, but we got back to the place where we originally crash landed. To see Yuji and Nanako having tea with Mr. Briefs and Mrs. Briefs. "Mom! Dad!" Lettu shouted, as he ran out of the plane. "Eh?" Yuji looked at Lettu confused, while Nanako had a bright grin. That was, until I quietly told them that it''s his way of dealing with the loss of our parents, they understood immediately. "Hey... son!" Yuji said, as he gave Lettu an awkward hug. ''Oh kami... this is kind of awkward'' he thought. Nanako on the other hand, pulled Lettu into her embrace, almost suffocating the poor Saiyan "Kyaa! You''re so cute!" she shouted happily. "Tomant! Give me a hug too!" Nanako said with a grin. "Um... no thanks" I said, as I ran to the room where Lettu and I stayed in for a few days before we went off to train with Master Roshi, to sleep away this problem. 19 Lettus Mental Scars I awoke to the sound of Lettu crying. "Mom... dad... I''m sorry... so sorry... wish you were here... I miss you..." Lettu cried in his sleep. I tried to go back to sleep that night, but I couldn''t... I just felt bad for the poor kid, he lost his mother, father, friends and entire planet within the span of a week... I just feel sorry for him, I can tell that he''s been having nightmares of everyone we knew... ____________________________________________ A couple of hours later, the sun rose up and so did Lettu. "Morning brother!" Lettu said happily. "...Hey, are you okay?" I asked, worriedly. "Of course I am, why wouldn''t I be?" Lettu asked in return. "Hey... where did we get the scouter from again?" I asked. "When the space pod fell from space, it''s also where we got our tails and you got your ability and Saibamen, how could you forget that? Silly brother!" Lettu said with a grin. "Yeah... I''m silly... let''s just get some breakfast, shall we?" I asked. "Yes! As long as mom''s not cooking! Hahaha!" Lettu laughed, as he ran down the stairs. "They''re not our parents... they''ll never be them, they''re too weak..." I muttered, as I walked down the stairs after him. "Alright kids, your dad made pancakes!" Nanako said with a grin. "Yay!" Lettu shouted excitedly, as he grabbed a plate and a stack of ten pancakes and just started to eat them as if he was starving. "Thank you Yuji-sama," I said, as I grabbed a few pancakes myself and started to eat them. A couple of minutes later, we finished breakfast and Roshi dropped a bomb on them. "So, I want them to become official disciples of the turtle school" Roshi said, as he drank some tea. "..." Nanako dropped the plate she was holding and just glared at him. "Nanako, are you oka-" Yuji was interrupted by a chair being thrown towards him. "You''re not taking my babies!" Nanako shouted angrily, as she grabbed Roshi by the neck. "Whoa! Let go of me! They''re not even your kids!" Roshi said, as he got out of Nanako''s grip. "I know that! But... but, since I found out that I can''t have kids of my own, they were the best thing to happen to me and you want to... take them away... after we just got them back!" Nanako shouted. "Don''t you want them to become fine martial artists, just like yourselves? Or do you want to waste their potential!?" Roshi asked. "I-... it''s up to them!" Nanako shouted, as she left. "I''m sorry about that master... I''ll talk to her..." Yuji said as he ran after Nanako. "Thank you Yuji... so, kids... do you want to go with me?" Roshi asked. "Of course Master Roshi!" Lettu shouted excitedly. "Okay..." I said with a small smile. "Well then, you''re both now official disciples of the turtle school! Now, let us return to Kame House!" Roshi shouted with a grin. "Already!? But we just got back!" Lettu shouted, slightly annoyed. "I''m fine with it..." I said. "We may have just gotten back, but isn''t it better for you to become stronger, alright Lettu? To protect your family, you''re going to have to be strong, and you don''t get strong by slacking! So! Let''s go!" Roshi shouted, as he ran to the plane that he had ready outside. As always, Lettu sat In the plane and I flew next to it. We spent ten years training with Roshi. 20 Ten Years Later We went through ten years of... hellish training with Roshi, wherein we had to spar with and beat Zabuza, Haku and even my own Saibaman who has a power level of 100K!!! What surprised me, was that my summons didn''t age a bit, which is kind of unfair. I age, yet they stay young... even though I''m the youngest amongst us... well, technically I''m the same age as Haku and Lettu... but other than that, I''m still the youngest of us three. Other than that, I''m kind of happy, why? Well, I''m going to be returning to Yuji and Nanako''s home, which I will admit, is basically our home as well. "We''re home!" I said, as I opened the door to our house. "Tomant! You''ve gotten so big!" Nanako said, as she gave me a large hug, with tears in her eyes, saying she missed us so much. "Mom!" Lettu shouted happily, as he gave her a hug. "I''m so happy that you''re going to school tomorrow!" Nanako said, while hugging Lettu. "...What do you mean?" I asked, confused. "Well, you''re both fifteen, so we thought it was time to let you two go to school, it''s a good high school, called Orange Star High School!" Nanako said with a smile. ''Orange Star High School... that sounds kind of familiar, wait... isn''t it the high school Gohan went to for a little while?'' I thought. "You kids have been training for basically your whole life, so it''d be nice to get you two some actual education!" Yuji said with a grin. "Okay, let''s do it! Let''s go to high school! Okay, Tomant?" Lettu said to me with a grin. "Okay, fine" I replied, a smile creeping up on my face. "Good, now you two have to get ready, school starts today!" Nanako said with a grin. Today''s the first day of our new lives. 21 First Day of our new lives "Wait, what do you mean we''re going today!? We don''t even have uniforms!" Lettu shouted in a panic. "Don''t worry about that!" Nanako said, as she gave us both some casual clothes "The school doesn''t have a uniform policy" "Oh thank kami!" Lettu said with a grin "Thanks mom, just let me have a quick shower!" Lettu then ran off to the shower to clean himself. "So, his mental scars didn''t heal, did they?" Yuji asked. "Yeah... I tried, but I''m not a psychiatrist... so I couldn''t do much to help... the best I could do was prevent it from getting worse..." I said with a somber tone. "Ah... well, at least this isn''t the worst way it could turn out, right?" Nanako asked. "Yeah, I guess you''re right... but, I just want him to at least accept everything that happened..." I said. "If you don''t mind me asking... what did happen?" Nanako asked. "Well, to put it short... our father died... and three days later, our entire planet was destroyed with at most, a dozen of us escaping, being scattered across the universe... we''ve already met one of our kind, but he was only a baby when he came here and we wanted him to have an actual normal life... so... yeah..." I said. "My goodness, you went through all of that? At the age of four... no wonder Lettu became like he did... but, how did you make it through mentally intact?" Yuji asked. "I didn''t want to forget them, didn''t want to forget what he did to us. I''m going to kill him one of these days..." I said. "Who''s... him?" Nanako asked. "Frieza, the emperor of the universe..." I said, terror evident in my voice. "Who?" She asked again. "You don''t know Frieza?" I asked. "No, we know of King Piccolo... but not of this Frieza" Yuji said. "Well, let me tell you this, King Piccolo is like a baby compared to Frieza''s might... his cannon-fodder could destroy this entire planet..." I said. "Hey, what are you guys talking about?" Lettu asked, instantly lightening the mood. "Nothing honey, oh! You look quite dashing, if I wasn''t your mother I''d fall for you" Nanako said with a grin. "M-mom... don''t..." Lettu said with a slight blush. "Well, Tomant''s ready, so it''s time for you two to go now!" Yuji said with a grin, as he slapped my back. "Alright, let''s go! I''ll race you there!" Lettu said, as he ran outside as fast as he could. ''Tch! Cheater!'' I thought, as I chased after him using all of my might. ___________________________ After about five minutes of us running at our full speeds, we made it to Orange Star High Schools gates. "Whoa, this place is huge!" Lettu said in awe. "C''mon, there are bigger places than this..." I said, not impressed. "Yeah, like?" Lettu asked. "Master Roshi''s island is pretty big, so is Korin''s Tower" I said with a grin. "Okay, yeah... Korin''s Tower is pretty tall... and Kami''s Lookout is also pretty big too..." Lettu said. "Yeah, I still can''t believe that Kami allowed us to train with him though..." I said with a smile. "Yeah, we''ve gotten far stronger than we were back then..." Lettu said with a grin. It''s true, before the ten-year training, I had a power level of [11000] while Lettu had a power level of [21000], now we have power levels of [43000] and [74300] respectively, we could easily defeat Vegeta if he comes here now, and if we combine our powers, we could hold him off for a while in his Great Ape form, hell! We can beat Dodoria and Zarbon! "So... let us begin our new lives" I said, as I stepped onto the school grounds. "First day of our new lives..." Lettu said, as he walked alongside me. 22 The First Day of High School We walked in, only to be yelled at by someone from behind. "Hey! You two!" a woman with dark blue hair shouted, as she ran towards us. "Yes?" I asked. "I-is that Orange Star High School?" She asked, panting. "Uh, yeah... why?" I asked. "Oh thank kami... I thought I got lost again, thanks... by the way, I''m Launch. Who are you two?" Launch asked, as she extended her hand to shake ours. "Tomant" I said, as I shook her hand. "I''m Lettu!" Lettu said as he happily shook her hand. "So, are you both juniors here too?" Launch asked. "Yeah, this is actually our first time going to a school" Lettu said cheerfully. "R-really? Why didn''t you go earlier?" Launch asked out of curiosity. "We were homeschooled by our parents" I said, cutting Lettu off. "Oh, that''s neat... well, let''s enter shall we?" Launch asked. "We shall my lady" I joked with a grin. "Hehehe" Launch simply laughed in response and walked alongside us into the school. We went into our class, and luckily Launch was with us, our first subject was Science... which Lettu and I definitely failed at, but Launch probably did pretty well at. Our second was P.E and since it was the first day, we were doing dodgeball. Lettu and I were on separate teams. "Oh... this is going to be fun!" I said with a grin, as I readied my running position, determined to get Lettu out first, I then looked at Lettu to see that he was doing the exact same thing. "Go!" The P.E teacher shouted. "Take this Tomant!" Lettu shouted, as he threw a dodgeball at me, which I narrowly dodged. "Too slow brother! Take this!" I shouted, as I threw a dodgeball at Lettu, which hit him square in the jaw, knocking him to the ground. "Oh crap! Lettu are you okay?" I asked worriedly. "Yeah, I''m alright!" Lettu shouted, as he walked to the benches to watch the rest of the game. "Alright, guys! That guy''s the most powerful out of them, so aim collectively at him!" A brutish looking teenager said, as he pointed at me. ''Crap...'' I thought, as I got ready to dodge the balls. "Fire!" The brute teen shouted, as everyone on their side collectively threw their balls at me. I managed to dodge them, mostly because, if I can dodge a bullet I can definitely dodge a ball. "What the!? How''d he dodge em?!" The brute teen asked, shocked. "You''re out" I said, as I threw the dodgeball at his chest, knocking him into the wall and knocking him out. The rest was child''s play, our side easily won. The P.E teacher looked at me, shocked. "What?" I asked, confused as to why he''d be so shocked. "Y-you took them all out by yourself..." The P.E teacher said. "So?" I said, as I walked to my brother Lettu who was getting patched up by Launch. "Damn brother... that hurt" Lettu complained. "Spit it out Lettu, why didn''t you dodge it?" I asked. "Remember what Master Roshi told us to do? Keep a low profile!" Lettu said, annoyed. "Oh crap!" I said, as I just remembered Roshi''s final words to us before we left Kame House. "It''s alright, you weren''t too obvious!" Lettu said, as he pat me on the back. "Okay... thanks" I said. We finished school a few hours later and went home, Launch tagged along. "Hi, I''m Launch" Launch said, introducing herself to Nanako and Yuji. "Yuji look! One of our boys brought a girl home! So, who''s girlfriend are you?" Nanako asked with a big grin on her face. "Um... we''re just friends..." Launch said, her face as red as a tomato. "Oh yeah, totally! Just friends... for now! Just so you know, I think you and Tomant would be cute together, mostly because he''s a bit too serious and needs to loosen up and you look like the perfect girl to help him" Nanako said, the big grin still on her face. "O-okay..." Launch said, her face getting redder by the second. We hung out for a few hours before Launch had to go home. We went to sleep about an hour after that. 23 Absolute Annihilation I was awoken by the sound of Lettu accidentally falling out of bed in his sleep. "Ow... damn that hurt" Lettu said, as he rubbed his head in pain. "You alright brother?" I asked out of concern. "Yeah, I''m fine... let''s just get ready for school..." Lettu grumbled, as he got up and put some clothes on. "You don''t sound too motivated, master Tomant probably isn''t pleased" a young man with long black hair, wearing a black suit said politely. "Be quiet Sebastian... when did Tomant summon you anyway?" Lettu asked, annoyed. "Remember Lettu, master Tomant always has us three summoned, for protection" a man wearing a long red trenchcoat alongside a red hat said with a grin, showing his sharp teeth. "Shut up Alucard... and don''t you start Zabuza!" Lettu grumbled with annoyance. "Okay, I wasn''t going to say anything anyways..." Zabuza said with a tone that signified his annoyance. "Well then, I think it''s time for school... remember you three, stay in the shadows and watch out for any dangers" I said with a grin, as I got out of bed to get ready. """Yes master!""" they said enthusiastically and vanished into thin air. "Man, why do you keep them summoned? Couldn''t you just summon them when they''re needed?" Lettu asked. "I could... but, I wouldn''t be able to summon them if I was gagged, would I? So, I''d rather have them already at the ready in case something stronger than us attacks, then we can fight it alongside the summons... or whatever, let''s just go, and don''t think about stopping to eat, if we do, we''ll be late..." I said with a slightly annoyed tone, as I left the house without eating breakfast. "Alright! Wait up!" Lettu shouted, running behind me. Meanwhile, Sebastian, Zabuza and Alucard were watching in the shadows, keeping watch of anyone that could threaten their master or his family and friends. ______________________________________________________ We made our way to Orange Star High School after around thirty minutes of speed-walking. Launch was already there, waiting for us at the gate. "Hey guys!" Launch said with a grin as she waved toward us. "Hi Launch!" I said, a grin creeping up on my face. "H-hi Launch" Lettu said awkwardly. "So, are we ready for another great day?" Launch said with a grin. "Sure!" I said happily, as I walked into the school, ready to start the school day. All in all, it was an uneventful day of school, well except for one thing... "Tomant! Fight me!" The brutish teen from yesterday, Ajax Cree shouted. I looked at him like he was an idiot and said "Okay... where do you want this to happen?" I asked. "Right here! Right now!" Ajax shouted. "Okay... Sebastian" I said. Sebastian appeared out of nowhere. "Hello master" Sebastian said, bowing. "Who the hell''s this bastard?" Ajax asked with an annoyed tone. "The one who''s going to beat your ass" I said with a smile. "Do you want me to take out the trash, young master?" Sebastian asked. "Of course" I said with a smile. "Understood!" Sebastian said, as he slowly walked up to Ajax in a threatening manner. "What do you think you''re going to do now, bastard?" Ajax asked, as he pulled out a small knife and sneered. "Oh no, not a knife! My weakness..." Sebastian said sarcastically as he continued to threatingly walk toward Ajax. "This is your own fault bastard!" Ajax shouted, as he stabbed toward Sebastian. But, instead of his knife stabbing into flesh, it hit nothing. "This is just laughable master... I somewhat pity this one, but whatever, he threatened you so he must be absolutely annihilated" Sebastian said with a toothy grin, as he threw Ajax into a wall. "I-... wha?... How?... Aaah! Stay away from me you beast!" Ajax shouted, as he tried to crawl away. "Sebastian" "Yes master?" Sebastian asked. "Absolute Annihilation," I said with a grin. "Yes, master" Sebastian said, as he ran up to Ajax and kicked him in the gut, knocking him out cold. "Now master, do you require any other services?" Sebastian asked, as he bowed. "No, that is all Sebastian" I said with a smile, as Sebastian vanished into thin air. Everyone around myself, Lettu and Launch looked at us with shock, Launch included. ''Who are these people?'' Launch thought with fear, but excitement too. 24 Conversing with Launch while walking home "So, are you guys like... rich or something? Who was that anyway?" Launch asked us, as we walked to our home. "Oh, that was Sebastian, my servant" I said with a smile. "So, you are rich?" Launch asked again. "No, we''re just middle class" I answered. "Then, how can you have a butler?" Launch asked. "Simple, he''s a demon that I made a contract with after summoning him, in exchange for a piece of my soul, at the time of my death" I said with a grin. "Okay, but seriously, how do you have a butler?" Launch asked, not believing me. "I saved his life around ten years ago and he said that he owes me his life, so he''d serve me loyally as a butler until the day either of us die" I lied. "Okay... that, sort of makes sense..." Launch said with a smile, as she kept on walking alongside us. "Yeah... so, do you want to see something cool?" I asked. "What is it?" Launch asked, interested. "Well, our parents work for Dr. Briefs, and we asked him to make something for us" I said. "What did he make?" Launch asked. "A gravity chamber" I said with a smile. "A... what?" Launch asked, slightly confused. "It''s a place where my brother and I train. We can enhance the gravity as much as we want... but we have to be careful, since if we set it too high, it could literally crush us to death" I said with a grin. "O-okay..." Launch said, slightly shocked. "Yeah, the other servants use it to train too" I said with a casual smile. "O-other servants?" Launch asked, slightly confused. "Yeah, there''s my bodyguards Zabuza, Rukia and Alucard, our mechanic Edward, our maids Seras and Erza, our tactician L, our... General, Lelouch and his second in command Lieutenant Hawkeye and Chrome, a girl we picked up last year, she was in a dire state, so we helped her and she swore her allegiance to us..." I said, as I continued walking. "Wait, General? Maids? Mechanic?" Launch looked bewildered. "Yeah... they sort of think I''m going to rule this world or something... it''s not the worst though, and L is pretty chill, not always calling me Master, Benefactor or King, he just calls me by name, Tomant... like, honestly. It''s actually pretty annoying to be called by those titles all the time" I said with a slightly annoyed tone. "Edward''s alright too though, just calling me Boss... Dr. Briefs likes him, since he and Edward can talk about advancements in technology for hours at a time..." "Wow... wait, how didn''t I notice them when I went over yesterday?" Launch asked, slightly confused. "Ah, my bodyguards and Sebastian are always watching from afar, Edward was in the garage with L, as they were thinking of tactics for the droids to use... Lelouch and Lt. Hawkeye were doing some battle simulations with the droids, Erza and Seras were with Sebastian and my bodyguards and Chrome was probably frolicking about with nature, she loves the outdoors for some reason..." I said, explaining everyone''s absence. "Okay... they sound like good people" Launch said with a small smile. "They''re really nice... once you get to know them" I said with a grin. Lettu kept on walking alongside us in silence, until we finally arrived at our home. "So, let''s see that... Gravity Chamber thing, shall we?" Launch asked, as she walked inside with us. 25 Gravity Training When we got home, Lettu went to his room to have a nap and Launch instantly went looking for the servants, most of whom were still in my summoning space. "Summon" I whispered, as I summoned the anime character servants around the house, I figured out how to summon my summons to different places than directly in front of me a couple years ago. "Huh, what did you say?" Launch asked. "Nothing, I was just humming a tune I heard a while ago" I said quickly. "Okay, so... where''s that... Gravity Chamber thing?" Launch asked. "Oh! It''s over here!" I said, as I walked to the garage that Edward was working in. "Whoa! What''s that?" Launch asked, as she looked at what Edward was working on. A robot to help with Earth''s defence that Edward and Dr Briefs have been working on. "Oh! Hey boss and... um... uh... I''m sorry, I don''t know your name" Edward said with a friendly grin. "Oh, sorry about that. I''m Launch" Launch said, as she introduced herself. "Okay, well I''m Edward Elric and, to answer your question. This is the first iteration of the defence robot that I''ve been working on with Dr Briefs, it''s to defend against any intergalactic threats..." Edward said with a grin. "Okay, but why''s it called a defence robot? It''s not the... best name" Launch said. "Well, we''re sort of working on the name... and it''s just a prototype for the enhanced version of the older models that we have in the back... some of them are being used by Lelouch and Hawkeye for practice and L''s trying to put some knowledge of tactics in them... which is going pretty well, soon enough we''ll have an army of robots with these guys leading them in the defence of earth" Edward said with a grin. "Okay, good work Edward. Now, Launch didn''t you want to see the Gravity Chamber? Because it''s over here" I asked, as I walked toward the Gravity Chamber. "Oh! Right, let''s go. Goodbye Mr Edward!" Launch said with a grin as she followed me to the Gravity Chamber. We walked in, to see that Rukia was already in there training with her zanpakuto. "Who''s that?" Launch asked in a whisper. "Rukia, one of my bodyguards, she''s nice... you''d like her" I whispered back. "Okay, I''ll go introduce myself... hi there! I''m Launch!" Launch said, introducing herself to the surprised Rukia. "Gah! I didn''t know you two were there... I''m Rukia Kuchiki! Master Tomant''s bodyguard!" Rukia said with a grin as she walked out of the Gravity Chamber and held out her hand for a handshake. "Okay... why are you using a katana? Isn''t a gun more useful?" Launch asked, as she shook Rukia''s hand. "Oh this? This is my zanpakuto, we''re practically inseparable!" Rukia said with a large grin. "Oh... okay" Launch said, slightly confused. "Well, anyway... Rukia, could you please excuse us?" I asked. "Of course master" Rukia said, as she disappeared into thin air. "Huh?" Launch asked, as she looked around, hoping to find where she went. "It''s alright Launch... now, let me show you what the Gravity Chamber does... 2x earths gravity" I said, and the Gravity Chamber went from 5x earths gravity to 2x earths gravity, decreasing the gravity by around 300% allowing normal people to go inside without having their bones broken almost instantaneously. "Now, let us train" I said with a smile, as I led Launch into the Gravity Chamber. ''Wow! The gravity is a lot... heavier'' Launch thought, as she walked in with Tomant to experience the most gruelling exercise of her life, training with Tomant. 26 Training and Launchs Secre "Wait, what do you mean by training?" Launch asked. "I''m going to whip you into shape, make you strong enough to lift cars and help you control ki to the point that you can fly... the normal stuff" I said with a grin. "Wait, fly!?" Launch asked, slightly bewildered. "Yes, like this!" I said, as I flew in the air, Launch looked at me for a moment before something happened. "Aaaah.... aaah... achoo!" Launch sneezed and she made a slight transformation, her previously blue hair and eyes turned yellow and red respectively, and she looked at me with a fury that could destroy planets. "Where am I!? Who are you!? Why do I feel so heavy? But, more importantly, how are you flying!?" Launch asked with a furious tone, as she pulled a tommy gun from nowhere. "What the? Oh crap, right!" I muttered as I noticed that I was still flying in the air, so I slowly hovered down to the ground of the Gravity Chamber. "So, once again... who are you!?" Launch asked, pointing the tommy gun at me. "It''s me, Tomant. We go to school together, we''re friends" I said, trying to be as non-threatening as possible, not because I was afraid of being shot since I''m basically immune to bullets, I just didn''t want one of the summons to accidentally kill her while trying to save me. "...Let me guess, the other me is friends with you..." Launch said, as she slowly lowered her gun. "Yeah... wait, other Launch?" I asked, acting confused. "Ah, right... she didn''t tell you, did she?... Every time she sneezes, she turns into... well, me..." Launch said with an overly serious face. "Is that so..." I said, trying not to smile. "And every time I come out, something bad happens..." Launch said, still with the overly serious face. ''Is it because you''re very angry and get a gun out of nowhere?'' I thought questioningly, as I walked toward her slowly. "Maybe we can fix this with the Dragon Balls?" I said with a smile. "Wait, they''re real?" Launch asked, shocked. "Well yeah... wait, this isn''t common knowledge?" I asked. "No, it''s not... but, if we gather the Dragon Balls, maybe I can finally get rid of this... problem... thanks Tomant..." Launch said with a small smile. "You don''t have to thank me, it''s what friends are for... but first, let''s continue our training," I said with a grin. "T-training?" Launch asked me, confused. "Well, yeah... before you... transformed? We were just beginning training... so, we''re going to do some casual sparring and other exercises, until you''re used to it and begin with ki control after that... it should take a couple of months, but it will be of use to learn this stuff..." I said with a smile. "Wait, why would it be good to train?" Launch asked. "Well... there are going to be quite a few threats coming to earth within the twenty to thirty years... most of which could instantly kill me with a flick... so, I''m going to be training as much as I can with my brother Lettu, but it''d be boring if it''s just the two of us, so I figured why not get someone else to train from the ground up?" I said with a grin. "Okay... let''s start, but know this. I''m not going to go easy on you" Launch said with a cocky grin. "Good. I didn''t expect you to" I said, as I appeared behind her and flicked the back of her head. "Ow! How''d you do that!?" Launch asked, as she turned around to look at me. But I had already gone behind her again and flicked her on the back of the head. Again. "I''m going to train your senses and reaction time for now... and when you can finally figure out where I''m going to be, or when I''m going to go behind you... we''ll move onto more... extreme stuff" I said with a grin. 27 Splitting Launch We trained for quite a few months, and in-between training, school and Launch sneezing and turning into the other version of that, we gathered the Dragon Balls. I''ll admit, I was being a bit lazy in gathering the Dragon Balls, but I have a good reason for that. School is incredibly taxing on the mind and I was focusing on training Launch to control her ki and raising her power level to something that wouldn''t be scoffed at... well, at least not here. Launch has a power level of [104] now, meaning she''s one of the most powerful people alive at the moment. Anyways, we summoned Shenron to grant our wish. "Oh, mighty dragon Shenron! I beseech thee! Grant my wish!" I shouted. As I said that, the previously blue morning sky turned to night and a large serpent-like green dragon appeared. "I am the almighty Shenron! Tell me your one wish and I shall grant your wish!" The dragon Shenron stated with a powerful voice. "I wish for Launch to be fixed of her personality changing disability," I said. "Your wish has been granted, farewell," Shenron said, as he faded away. I looked back at Launch, to see two of her. One had dark blue hair and eyes with a kind smile on her face, while the other had yellow hair and red eyes with a menacing glare. "Looks like... you''ve split," I said with a smile to the two Launch''s. "Okay... but, what now? We can''t both be called Launch" The yellow-haired Launch said. "Hmm... maybe you could change your name to something else?" The blue-haired Launch said. "That makes sense, but I can''t come up with a name on the spot!" The yellow-haired Launch said, agitated. "Okay... how about I come up with one," I said. "Alright, let''s hear what you''ve got," The yellow-haired Launch said. "How about..." 28 The Droid Army "What about... Lucy?" I asked. "Lucy?... It''s not the worst name ever... alright" Lucy, previously yellow-haired Launch said. "Okay... so, what now?" Launch asked. "Hmm... do you want to see the defence droids Edward and Dr Briefs have been working on?" I asked. "Sure," Launch said with a grin. "Alright," Lucy said, looking slightly bored. "Then, let''s go," I said with a grin, as I flew off, back home. Launch and Lucy also flew beside me. ___________________________________ It took about ten minutes, but we returned home at a somewhat fast pace. "So, why didn''t we see the droids, when we were here for months?" Lucy asked. "Well, you simply didn''t ask," I said with a grin. "Also, weren''t they called defence robots?" Launch asked. "Ah, we re-named the weaker ones to defence droids to make it easier to differentiate the two" I answered. ""Okay... so, where are they?"" Lucy and Launch asked at the same time. "Here," I said, as I walked outside to a shed. ""Here?"" Launch and Lucy asked at the same time. "Code: Ultra Instinct," I said, as the shed door opened, I then proceeded to walk into the shed. "Come inside" Lucy and Launch walked into the shed. "Why did we go into a shed?" Lucy asked. "This is why," I said, as I pulled a small lever, and the floor began lowering. "Wait, is this a secret elevator!?" Launch asked, excited. "Yeah, Edward and a couple of engineering droids made it," I said with a grin. "Engineering droids?" Lucy asked. "Droids that help build stuff, Edward made them to help out with the mass-production of defence droids, there are also a few medic droids" I said with a grin. "Okay, cool..." Lucy said. We kept going down for about a minute, until the doors finally opened to reveal an army of droids looking at us and three people saluting. One of them was a man with brown hair, purple eyes and was wearing a suit of black tactical gear. He was Lelouch Vi Britania, the general. Another was a pale looking teenager with messy black hair with black eyes that had bags under them, he was wearing some casual clothes. He was L Lawliet, the tactician. The last was a woman with short blonde hair and brown eyes, she was wearing a blue trench coat with matching blue pants and had a pistol in her holster, she was Riza Hawkeye. "Lucy, Launch. May I introduce you to, General Lelouch Vi Britania, Tactician L Lawliet and Lieutenant Riza Hawkeye, some of my most trusted companions" I said with a grin. "Hello..." Launch said timidly as she waved. "Hey, cool robots," Lucy said with a grin as she looked at the droids. The droids looked like bronze humans with a sword on their left arm and a shield on their right, with fully functional human-like legs, they had no faces and were about as tall as the average mans chest. "These are the basic droids, for the defence of humanity against any otherworldly invaders, they''re not, robots," L said, slightly annoyed. "Okay, cool..." Lucy said, backing off slightly. "So Lelouch, how are this batch of droids going?" I asked Lelouch. "They''re going pretty well sir, L has been teaching them what he likes to call "Swarm Tactics" where the droids all group up to take out the enemy instead of taking them on one at a time like they used to" Lelouch said with a grin. "Ah, good... now, may I take two?" I asked. "Of course you can sir" Lelouch said with a grin, as he handed two of the droids to me. "Good... I want to train these two in actual combat" I said, gesturing toward Lucy and Launch. ""Wait, what?"" Launch and Lucy asked, shocked. 29 Scrap Metal Launch and Lucy, after getting out of their shock, prepared to fight the droids. "You take the one on the left and I''ll take the one on the right okay Lucy?" Launch said, as she prepared a small ball of ki behind her, probably hoping to take the droid out in a single shot. "Yeah... now, let''s fight!" Lucy said with a maniacal grin plastered over her face, as she got ready to destroy the one she was facing with her bare hands. The droids came at Launch and Lucy with the intent to kill. The droid on the right tried to slice Launch''s throat open, only for Launch to dodge the droids slash and counterattack with a ki blast to the face, melting part of the droids head in the process, causing it to malfunction and power down. Lucy, on the other hand, was beating the droid to death with its own bladed arm that she ripped off. "Nothing but scrap metal," Lucy said with a smile. "Yeah... they were... surprisingly easy to defeat" Launch complained. At that moment, Edward walked in and just fell to his knees in shock. "M-my days of work... only for it to be destroyed... in seconds... I must make improvements to the design... maybe give them flying capabilities and maybe some laser eyes... I must get back to the garage!" Ed said, getting motivated to make a droid that could beat both Launch and Lucy. "Well... that was faster than I anticipated," I said awkwardly. "Yeah... I was actually expecting it to be neck and neck... how strong are they again, master?" Lelouch asked. "Hmm... let me see" I said, as I had a look at their power levels using ki sensing. Lucy had a power level of [230] and Launch had one of [233], so she was slightly stronger than Lucy. ''How did they get so strong? Was it the dragon balls or was it actually just the training I put them through? Actually, how strong am I now?'' I thought, as I checked my own power level. "[100000]... I... I did it... I did it!" I said excitedly. [Congratulations host, you may now select one of three abilities. Mutation, Self Fusion and Energy Assimilation] The system said. "Wait, what does Energy Assimilation do?" I silently asked the system. [It allows you to randomly assimilate with an energy from another world, examples would be: Qi, Chakra, Vampiric and more] The system stated. "Okay... I have to think about this... Mutation can mutate my summons, Self Fusion allows me to temporarily fuse with a summon and Energy Assimilation can give me more abilities... what to choose..." I said silently. 30 Energy Assimilation "I choose... Energy Assimilation, it just makes sense. I don''t want to keep on relying on my summons to do everything for me..." I said quietly since Lucy and Launch would definitely hear me if I said it too loudly. [Cross-World Summoning has evolved into Cross-Universe Summoning] The system stated. "Huh? What? Why did it evolve and more importantly... what can it do now?" I asked. [It can now summon every six months instead of every year and the maximum limit for power levels is 1000000] The system stated. "So, it''s just an upgrade... okay" I muttered, slightly annoyed. "Hmm, what''d you say?" Lucy asked, as she walked up to me. "Oh, nothing. Just talking to myself out of boredom" I said with a small smile. "Oh, okay... so, what are we going to do now?" Lucy asked. "Yeah... I''m kind of bored" Launch said, walking towards us. "Well, I don''t know... train?" I said. "Hahaha, is that all you have on your mind?" Lucy said with a grin. "Well, I didn''t do much else until now..." I said awkwardly. "...I pity you Tomant, I truly do. Now, let''s go shopping!" Launch said happily. "Yeah, that''d be great! We could get some materials for the droids so we can fight them again!" Lucy said with a gigantic grin plastered over her face. "Yeah, that''d be nice... or, we could get some clothes and other stuff" Launch said with a grin. "Do I... have a choice in this?" I asked. ""No"" They both answered. "Okay then..." I said, dispirited. This was the day that Tomant would experience the bane of every man. Shopping. 31 Water Chakra That was the worst thing I have... ever experienced. We went to the normal clothes stores and then they got hungry, so they dragged me to every cafe to find something to eat. Then! We went to various factories and junkyards to gather materials for the droids that Lucy took a liking to. I thought it''d be easy with my Saiyan stamina, but no. It wasn''t... it was absolutely exhausting, not physically. But mentally, I was completely exhausted, so when we got back to my home, I just went straight to bed, while Launch and Lucy just spoke to some of the residents, but the first person they went to was Ed. Probably to give him the materials for the droids, I think he was happy. But now, I''m just going to lie here until I can get over that trauma! ___________________________ I got up a couple of hours later, well rested. "So, how do I use Energy Assimilation?" I asked the system while laying on my bed. [Simply command me to use it for you, like you do with Cross-Universe Summoning, Fusion and your other abilities] The system stated... almost sarcastically. "Okay... Energy Assimilation" I said, using the command, and suddenly I saw a blue-ish light appear before me and slam into me at full force. "Gah! What was that!" I shouted. ''And more importantly, what energy did I assimilate with?'' I thought [The energy you have assimilated with is Water Chakra] The system stated. ''So... I can use water-based jutsu?... Okay, this may be good... especially since I have Zabuza around to train me'' I thought, a grin creeping up on my face. ''I''m definitely going to learn the water dragon jutsu from Zabuza!'' I thought excitedly. 32 Training with Zabuza I finally got out of bed and summoned Zabuza. "What is it that you need, Master Tomant?" Zabuza asked politely. "I''ve recently attained Water Chakra, and I would like you to teach me some of the jutsu" I said with a grin. "Yes Master, now let me show you one of my favorite water jutsu, to see if you can use it" Zabuza said, as he showed me one of his favorite water jutsu, Water Dragon Jutsu. "Now, repeat after me! Ox, Monkey, Rabbit, Rat, Boar, Bird, Ox, Horse, Bird, Rat, Tiger, Dog, Tiger, Snake, Ox, Ram, Snake, Boar, Ram, Rat, Dragon, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Bird, Ox, Horse, Ram, Tiger, Snake, Rat, Monkey, Rabbit, Boar, Dragon, Ram, Rat, Ox, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Rat, Boar, Bird! Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!" Zabuza shouted, as he fired a water dragon at me. I narrowly dodged it and tried to repeat it myself. "Ox, Monkey, Rabbit, Rat, Boar, Bird, Ox, Horse, Bird, Rat, Tiger, Dog, Tiger, Snake, Ox, Ram, Snake, Boar, Ram, Rat, Dragon, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Bird, Ox, Horse, Ram, Tiger, Snake, Rat, Monkey, Rabbit, Boar, Dragon, Ram, Rat, Ox, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Rat, Bird, Boar! Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!" I shouted, but practically nothing happened, so I looked at Zabuza demanding an explanation. "You mixed up the last two, it''s Boar and Bird, not Bird then Boar" Zabuza explained. "Okay, let''s do it again!" I said. "Ox, Monkey, Rabbit, Rat, Boar, Bird, Ox, Horse, Bird, Rat, Tiger, Dog, Tiger, Snake, Ox, Ram, Snake, Boar, Ram, Rat, Dragon, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Bird, Ox, Horse, Ram, Tiger, Snake, Rat, Monkey, Rabbit, Boar, Dragon, Ram, Rat, Ox, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Rat, Boar, Bird! Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!" I shouted, and a small water dragon came shooting out of my hands. "I did it!" I shouted happily. ''He did it on his second try... that''s downright terrifying... what if I teach him some other jutsu as well... he''d become an absolute monster'' Zabuza thought, a smile creeping up on his face. "Okay, now. I''m going to teach you Water Prison, so pay attention!" Zabuza said, smiling. "Okay!" I said with a slightly arrogant grin. "Alright, this one''s a bit easier than the last... Snake, Ram, Horse, Rabbit, Ram, Horse, Rabbit! Water Style: Water Prison Jutsu!" Zabuza said as he spread his hands out, making a prison of water in front of me. "Now, you try!" Zabuza shouted. "Snake, Ram, Horse, Rabbit, Ram, Horse, Rabbit! Water Style: Water Prison Jutsu!" I shouted, spreading my hands out. And I made a small water prison. "I did it!" I shouted with a grin. "Okay, one more! This time, it''s going to be Water Clone" Zabuza shouted excitedly. "Now, repeat after me, and this is incredibly simple. Tiger! Water Style: Water Clone Jutsu!" Zabuza said, as he made a water clone of himself that had 10% of his power. I checked its power level. [10000], it''s almost as powerful as Vegeta in the Saiyan saga. "Okay, this will be easy. Tiger! Water Style: Water Clone Jutsu!" I shouted, making a water clone of myself with 10% of my power. "Good! Good! Now, that''s all I will teach you for now" Zabuza said with a grin. "What? Why?" I asked. "Simple, I want you to create your own jutsu using these three, and once you do. Talk to me again and I''ll help teach you other jutsu" Zabuza said with a grin, as he walked away. ''My own jutsu, using three others... how could I do it? Maybe a prison with a dragon around it, constantly cloning itself? Or a large dragon that clones smaller versions of it and can imprison you in their bodies?'' I began to think about ways to make my own jutsu. 33 Multi Dragon Chain Prison Justu @@ I spent a few days thinking over how to implement this jutsu, but I finally figured out how to do it! "Okay... Rabbit, Ox, Monkey, Rabbit, Rat, Boar, Bird, Ox, Horse, Bird, Rat, Tiger, Dog, Tiger, Snake, Ox, Ram, Snake, Boar, Ram, Rat, Dragon, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Bird, Ox, Horse, Ram, Tiger, Snake, Rat, Monkey, Rabbit, Boar, Dragon, Ram, Rat, Ox, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Rat, Boar, Bird, Snake, Ram, Horse, Rabbit, Ram, Horse, Rabbit, Tiger, Ox, Bird, Dragon! Water Style: Multi Dragon Chain Prison Jutsu!" I shouted, as a water prison appeared in front of me, but it was a bit... different. As in, there were multiple water dragons around it, circling the prison and ultimately making it smaller and smaller, until the person who would be inside either drowned, escaped or got crushed to death. "Zabuza! I did it!" I said excitedly. "Let me have a look, Master" Zabuza said with a smirk. "Okay, Rabbit, Ox, Monkey, Rabbit, Rat, Boar, Bird, Ox, Horse, Bird, Rat, Tiger, Dog, Tiger, Snake, Ox, Ram, Snake, Boar, Ram, Rat, Dragon, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Bird, Ox, Horse, Ram, Tiger, Snake, Rat, Monkey, Rabbit, Boar, Dragon, Ram, Rat, Ox, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Rat, Boar, Bird, Snake, Ram, Horse, Rabbit, Ram, Horse, Rabbit, Tiger, Ox, Bird, Dragon! Water Style: Multi Dragon Chain Prison Jutsu!" I said, once again creating a water prison with multiple water dragons circling it, ultimately making it smaller and smaller. "That... was amazing" Zabuza said, slightly shocked. "I know, right! I was thinking of how to properly implement it and after a few failures, I finally did it!" I said, grinning. "Good work Master Tomant" Zabuza said, as he pat my head. "Now, I want you to implement that in a fight against someone stronger than you, like your brother Lettu" Zabuza said. "Okay... I''m going to whoop his ass" I said with a cocky smirk.@@ 34 Duel! Part: 1 "Hey, Lettu!" I shouted, running up to Lettu. "What is it Tomant?" Lettu asked. "Well, I learned a new form of fighting and want to use it against you, want to have a duel?" I asked. "Alright, let''s see this form of fighting" Lettu said with a smile. "Okay, but just so you know, I only know four of the moves... but, it''s four too many for you to handle" I said with a smirk. "Alright then, it''s on!" Lettu shouted, his smile turning into a grin. "Barren wasteland?" I asked. "Of course, where else would we fight?" Lettu responded, as we flew toward a barren wasteland. ________________________ We stared each other down, hoping to intimidate the other. We waited for the other to make the first move. And at the same time, we struck! "Ox, Monkey, Rabbit, Rat, Boar, Bird, Ox, Horse, Bird, Rat, Tiger, Dog, Tiger, Snake, Ox, Ram, Snake, Boar, Ram, Rat, Dragon, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Bird, Ox, Horse, Ram, Tiger, Snake, Rat, Monkey, Rabbit, Boar, Dragon, Ram, Rat, Ox, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Rat, Boar, Bird! Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!" I shouted, as I finished the seals, firing a water dragon at Lettu. Lettu''s eyes widened in shock for a second, but he recovered in the next and dodged the water dragon and fired a ball of ki at me, but I in turn blocked it. "What the hfil was that!?" Lettu asked as he continued to fire ki at me. "Water Jutsu! The same that Zabuza uses!" I answered, as I fired a few balls of ki back at Lettu. "That was one! Let''s see the rest!" Lettu shouted with a maniacal grin, as he braced himself for impact. "Okay! Snake, Ram, Horse, Rabbit, Ram, Horse, Rabbit! Water Style: Water Prison Jutsu!" I shouted back, imprisoning Lettu in a water prison. "Wha- what the hfil?" Lettu was confused for a second, but he quickly regained composure and broke out of the water prison. "This is the power of jutsu, brother! Tiger! Water Style: Water Clone Jutsu!" I shouted, making a clone with 10% of my power. "What the!? You just duplicated... but, it''s weaker than you. Isn''t it?" Lettu asked with a smirk, as he readied a large ball of ki. "Of course it''s weaker than me, it only has a power level of 10000, but it''s a good enough distraction! Just like these ones! Tiger! Water Style: Water Clone Jutsu!" I shouted, creating another water clone. "Tiger! Water Style: Water Clone Jutsu!" And another. "Tiger! Water Style: Water Clone Jutsu!" And the last one was made, now there were four water clones staring Lettu down, ready to strike. "There''s four of them, with an accumulative power level of... 40000, while you''re also there with a power level of 100000... this is going to be tough... good!" Lettu shouted excitedly, as he fired the ball of ki, instantly destroying two of the water clones. "Clone #1 and #2, attack him from behind, I''ll take him from the front!" I said quietly, ordering the water clones. ""Yes"" The water clones whispered, as they began to sneakily fly up behind Lettu. "Ox, Monkey, Rabbit, Rat, Boar, Bird, Ox, Horse, Bird, Rat, Tiger, Dog, Tiger, Snake, Ox, Ram, Snake, Boar, Ram, Rat, Dragon, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Bird, Ox, Horse, Ram, Tiger, Snake, Rat, Monkey, Rabbit, Boar, Dragon, Ra-" I almost finished doing the Water Dragon jutsu seals, before Lettu interrupted me with a ki blast to the chest. "I''m not letting you do that again!" Lettu shouted, as he took out the water clones that snuck up behind him with a single blast of ki. "Damn it! Tiger! Water Style: Water Clone Jutsu!" I shouted, making another water clone. "Oh, no you don''t" Lettu said with a cocky smirk, as he fired a ki blast at the water clone, destroying it. "Good" I said with a smile, as I flew to a distant area. "Tiger! Water Style: Water Clone Jutsu! Tiger! Water Style: Water Clone Jutsu! Tiger! Water Style: Water Clone Jutsu!" I shouted, creating three more water clones to distract Lettu. "Now, for the finisher..." I whispered with a smirk. "Tomant, once again. Do you think these clones with a tenth of your power level could do anything to me?" Lettu asked, as he destroyed the three of them almost instantly. "Well, they''re good at delaying you! Rabbit, Ox, Monkey, Rabbit, Rat, Boar, Bird, Ox, Horse, Bird, Rat, Tiger, Dog, Tiger, Snake, Ox, Ram, Snake, Boar, Ram, Rat, Dragon, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Bird, Ox, Horse, Ram, Tiger, Snake, Rat, Monkey, Rabbit, Boar, Dragon, Ram, Rat, Ox, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Rat, Boar, Bird, Snake, Ram, Horse, Rabbit, Ram, Horse, Rabbit, Tiger, Ox, Bird, Dragon! Water Style: Multi Dragon Chain Prison Jutsu!" I shouted with a grin, as I made the seals for my original Multi Dragon Chain Prison Jutsu. And imprisoned Lettu in what he thought was a water prison. "Damn it! I''m not getting delayed again!" Lettu shouted, as he tried to get out of what he thought was just a stronger water prison by firing ki at it. "What? Why isn''t it working?" Lettu asked, shocked. Until he looked more closely at the "Water Prison" around him, and noticed two things. There were water dragons swirling around it, and it was getting smaller. "Do you concede?" I asked with a large cocky smile. "Of course I don''t, if I did. I''d be on the losing side! Kame... Hame... Ha!" Lettu shouted, firing a Kamehameha at the Multi Dragon Chain Prison Jutsu, destroying it completely. "Oh good, I was hoping you''d say that!" I said, cocky smile still on my face. "Why are you still smiling!?" Lettu asked, frustrated. "Simple, you gave me ample time to create a bunch of water clones" I said, before turning into a puddle of water. "What!?" Lettu was shocked for a moment, before regaining composure and looking around, searching for the clones. Little did he know, that they were right below him. 35 Duel! Part: 2 "Crap? Where are they!?" Lettu asked, looking out for my clones. My clones were directly under him, every single one of them were readying a ball of ki. The exact number of clones there was two hundred. I had tricked Lettu into thinking that I only created one clone using the water clone jutsu. But, I had actually created around ten and had the nine hide behind cliffs, rocks and other things you''d find in a barren wasteland, getting ready to strike. And it looks like my plan has come into fruition. He didn''t even expect it, when the clones fired at him. "Gah! What the hfil!?" Lettu shouted in shock, as two hundred ki blasts hit him and sent him flying. "You''re going to pay for that Tomant!" Lettu shouted as he readied a ball of ki, aimed directly at the area my clones were at. Little did he know, that I was right behind him, doing the seals for the water dragon jutsu. "Ox, Monkey, Rabbit, Rat, Boar, Bird, Ox, Horse, Bird, Rat, Tiger, Dog, Tiger, Snake, Ox, Ram, Snake, Boar, Ram, Rat, Dragon, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Bird, Ox, Horse, Ram, Tiger, Snake, Rat, Monkey, Rabbit, Boar, Dragon, Ram, Rat, Ox, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Rat, Boar, Bird! Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!" I shouted, shooting Lettu in the back with a large water dragon. Knocking him to the ground. "What the hfil!?" Lettu shouted, shocked that he was hit from behind. "Another clone!?" Lettu shouted, annoyed. As he fired a ki blast at me. "Nope, I''m the real one, brother," I said with a grin, as I punched him in the face. "Damn it!... Kame... Hame... Ha!!!" Lettu shouted angrily, as he fired a Kamehameha directly at me. "Two can play at the large energy beam game! "Ox, Monkey, Rabbit, Rat, Boar, Bird, Ox, Horse, Bird, Rat, Tiger, Dog, Tiger, Snake, Ox, Ram, Snake, Boar, Ram, Rat, Dragon, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Bird, Ox, Horse, Ram, Tiger, Snake, Rat, Monkey, Rabbit, Boar, Dragon, Ram, Rat, Ox, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Rat, Boar, Bird! Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!" I shouted, making the seals for the water dragon and firing it at the Kamehameha, nullifying it. "Those jutsu are so annoying!" Lettu shouted, annoyed. As he kicked me in the back of the head. "Ow!" I shouted in pain, as I held the back of my head. "You''re going to pay for that!" I said with a cocky grin, as the water clones rose up from the ground behind him. "How? How am I going to pay for that?" Lettu asked cockily. "With this!" I shouted, as the water clones fired a ball of ki directly at Lettu''s back at the same time, knocking him down, to the ground. "Ah... damn... I think you broke my leg" Lettu said from the ground, as I began to fly toward him. "So, do you concede?" I asked. "Yeah... good fight" Lettu said with a grin. "Yeah, it was fun!" I said with a smile, as the water clones behind me all turned into puddles. I then gave Lettu a senzu bean, and we flew back home. 36 Confession Lettu and I flew home as fast as we could. "So, what did you guys do now?" Lucy, who was staying with us until she got her own house asked. "Eh, just a casual spar," I said with a smile. "Is that so? Then, why is Lettu absolutely drenched?" Lucy asked. "I learnt a few new moves called Water Jutsu and used them against him" I answered. "Can I use it?" Lucy asked. "No, you need Water Chakra and the knowledge to use it" I answered. "Water Chakra? What''s that?" Lucy asked. "Basically another energy... can we talk about this later, I''m exhausted and want to go to sleep," I said grumpily. "Okay..." Lucy said, slightly annoyed. "Goodnight," I said, as I flopped straight onto my bed, passing out almost instantly. ____________________ I woke up a few hours later, looked at the clock and saw that I had to get to school in half an hour. "Crap!" I shouted, scaring Lettu who was asleep in his bed. "What!?" Lettu asked, shocked. "We have half an hour to get ready! So go!" I shouted as I jumped out of bed and into the shower. "Ah... crap," Lettu said, slightly annoyed. I got out of the shower about ten minutes later, got dressed, ate breakfast and ran as fast as I could to school. I made it to the gate, to see Launch standing there waiting for me. "Tomant!" Launch shouted with a grin, as she ran up to hug me. "Y-yes Launch?" I asked. "I... I have something to tell you..." Launch said, her face turning beet red. "What is it?" I asked, not noticing her completely red face. "Well... well, um... will you go out with me?" Launch asked, stuttering. "Wait, what?" I asked, thinking that I didn''t hear her right. "Will you go out with me?" Launch shouted, attracting the attention of the other students walking past. "I... well... um... uh... yes?" I said awkwardly with a stutter. ''Since when did she even like me?'' I thought, confused. ''Like, seriously... this came out of left field...'' I thought again, as Launch hugged me. "Yes! It worked! I love you Tomant!" Launch said as she kissed me on the lips. "I-I-I what!?" I said, still shocked. "Hey, what''s happening over here?" Lettu asked, as he ran up, only to see Launch on top of me, hugging me. "Alright then, you kids just work this out, I''m going to go to class," Lettu said, running away to give us some alone time. "Launch... we''re still at the school gate... maybe we could do this when we get home?" I said. "Wha...!!!" Launch then looked around, to see everyone looking at us and her face went beet red again, as she ran to class. "That was seriously out of left field..." I muttered, as I walked after her. 37 Graduation It''s been a few years since Launch confessed to me and we started to go out. We''re 18 now, so we can legally drive... Today''s graduation day, so we have to get ready. "Babe get up!" Launch said with a grin, as she shook me awake. "I''m up sweetheart," I said, as I kissed her. "I-Okay, get ready! I''ll make us some breakfast" Launch said, blushing as she walked to the kitchen to make our breakfast. "Okay! Love you!" I said, as I blew a kiss to her and got ready. We got our own apartment a few months ago to be closer to our jobs. I''m working as a bodyguard for Dr Briefs. While Launch is a clerk at a convenience store. We had breakfast and went to Orange Star High School, for graduation day. When we got there, we saw Lettu and Lucy waiting at the school gates. "Hey, guys!" Lettu said, as he ran up to Launch and me. "Hi Launch" Lucy said with a small smile. "So, how are you two holding up? I mean, who would''ve expected you two to go out?" I asked with a grin. "..." Lucy responded with a heavy blush. "Yeah, I didn''t really expect it either, but hey... being dense must run in the family" Lettu said with a grin, as he slapped me on the back. "Yup... let''s just go already," I said, as I walked through the gates. "Alright" Lettu said, following me. Launch and Lucy sort of lagged behind, as they started talking to each other, about us. _______________________ A couple of hours later, we finally graduated. "So, we''re finally out of school... what should we do?" I asked Launch. "Hmm... maybe go to work?" Launch said with a smirk. "Ah, crap! Let''s go!" I shouted, as I put Launch into a princess carry and ran at full speed to the convenience store where Launch works and dropped her off. Then, I ran to where Dr Briefs was usually at, home. Working on robots with Edward. "What are you two working on?" I asked. "Androids," Edward answered with a grin. 38 Android 1 and Hyperbolic Time Chamber "Wait, an android?" I asked. "Yeah, I had a few old notes from an old colleague of mine, Dr Gero, he was a genius when it came to these sort of things... he was just a bit too eccentric and... joined the Red Ribbon Army..." Dr Briefs said as he sighed. "Okay... how long will it take to be battle ready?" I asked. "It could take anywhere from a week to a year... hard to say, we still need to work out a few of the... glitches... so, if you would excuse me, sir, I need to get back to my work" Ed said, as he got back to working on the android. "Okay, just one more question... what''s its name?" I asked, curious as to what the first android on our sides name would be. "Well, it''s just an android, so I was thinking of just calling it Android 1," Ed said with a smile. "Okay... but, why does it look like Al?" I asked. "..." Ed stopped smiling and just looked at Android 1. "Al? Who''s Al?" Dr Briefs asked, confused. "...My brother... he''s not with us anymore..." Ed said with a sombre expression on his face. "My condolences... but we must get back to work, if we want it complete by the end of the year," Dr Briefs said, as he continued typing notes on the computer he was using. "Yes... okay, Tomant. You can leave if you''d like... we won''t need any protection for today, the droids can do that for us" Ed said, the sombre expression still on his face. "Okay... goodbye," I said, as I left Dr Briefs'' home, and flew up to Kami''s Tower for one reason, to train. "Oh, hello Tomant. Do you want more training?" Mr Popo asked, as he walked toward me. "I want to use the hyperbolic time chamber," I said with a serious expression. "I- why?" Mr Popo asked. "I need to get stronger, something bad is coming within the next few years. Worse than Piccolo Daimo... I want to be able to at least hold him off for a while" I said, as I walked to the hyperbolic time chamber. "Okay, I shall see you tomorrow then," Mr Popo said with a large smile on his face. "See you next year," I said with a small smile, as I walked into the hyperbolic time chamber to train for an entire year. 39 A Year In The Hyperbolic Time Chamber "Ox, Monkey, Rabbit, Rat, Boar, Bird, Ox, Horse, Bird, Rat, Tiger, Dog, Tiger, Snake, Ox, Ram, Snake, Boar, Ram, Rat, Dragon, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Bird, Ox, Horse, Ram, Tiger, Snake, Rat, Monkey, Rabbit, Boar, Dragon, Ram, Rat, Ox, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Rat, Boar, Bird! Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!" I shouted, firing a large water dragon at my water clone that I had previously created. "Ox, Monkey, Rabbit, Rat, Boar, Bird, Ox, Horse, Bird, Rat, Tiger, Dog, Tiger, Snake, Ox, Ram, Snake, Boar, Ram, Rat, Dragon, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Bird, Ox, Horse, Ram, Tiger, Snake, Rat, Monkey, Rabbit, Boar, Dragon, Ram, Rat, Ox, Monkey, Bird, Dragon, Rat, Boar, Bird! Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu!" The water clone had the same idea as me and blocked my attack with its own. "Ha! Fool! Snake, Ram, Horse, Rabbit, Ram, Horse, Rabbit! Water Style: Water Prison Jutsu!" I shouted, as I placed the water clone in a water prison, and shot a ball of ki at it, destroying it. "That''s the seventeenth one... now, another! Tiger! Water Style: Water Clone Jutsu! Fight me!" I shouted, out of breath, as I began another fight against another water clone. ___________________________ "Kamehameha!" I shouted as I fired a Kamehameha at the thirty-seventh water clone today. ''I have to keep on training my stamina, I can''t be this weak'' I thought, as I prepared to fight the thirty-eighth. "Bring... it on!" I shouted, out of breath with various wounds over my body. The Water Clone just silently nodded and prepared to fight me, even though they only had 10% of my strength, they still put up a decent fight individually and with over thirty fights, I was getting physically and mentally exhausted, to the point of almost collapsing multiple times throughout the fights. I eventually beat the thirty-eighth, through pure physical force, by rushing it and smashing its head into the floor multiple times, if it was actually alive, it would''ve been a gruesome sight, with blood everywhere instead of water. _________________ It''s been... god knows how long since I came in here, but I''m able to take on a thousand water clones before passing out. And I''ve checked my power level. [500000], I''m around four times stronger than I previously was. So, my clones were also stronger than they previously were. "When do I get to leave and see Launch again?" I muttered to myself. At that moment, I heard the door opening up. "Okay, it''s been a day. Hop on out" Mr Popo said, as he opened the door. "...Finally" I said with a large grin plastered on my face. "So, was your training fruitful?" Mr Popo asked. "I''m easily four times stronger than I previously was. I could easily hold Frieza off for a while" I said with a cocky tone of voice. "You can just hold him off huh? How strong is he?" Mr Popo asked. "Well, my power level is five hundred thousand and his power level is easily in the tens... to hundreds of millions..." I said with a slightly sombre tone. "But, luckily he doesn''t fight at full power... so, I could hold him off for a while until he actually gets serious..." I said with a small smile. "Oh... well, your lover is waiting for you," Mr Popo said, as he moved to the left, revealing Launch right behind him. "Launch? Is it really you?" I asked. "Yes," Launch looked at me confused for a second. "Oh thank kami!" I shouted as I hugged her, "I''ve missed you so much!" I then began to kiss her. "Get off of me Tomant, it''s only been a day... why are you acting like this?" Launch asked, her face turning as red as a tomato. "One day out here is a year in there" Mr Popo interrupted. "Wait... so, you spent a year without me?..." Launch asked. "Yes," I answered. "Now I understand..." Launch said, as she pulled me toward her and pressed her lips on mine, "I missed you" 40 A Night Full Of Passion Warning: H-Chapter We got back to our apartment and I instantly took off my shirt and pressed my lips against hers, and pushed her onto our couch. "I missed you so much Launch," I said, as I continued to kiss her. "I love you too, Tomant" Launch said, as she began to nibble on my ear. "I can''t hold it in anymore... Launch, I want to be inside of you" I whispered. "Okay..." Launch said timidly, as she took her shirt off and began to pull her pants down, exposing her womanhood for my eyes only. I grinned as I unbuckled my belt and threw it in the corner and pulled my pants down and just stared at her. ''Perfection'' I thought as my "sword" began to harden at the sight of her "sheath" Without a moment''s hesitation, I was on top of her, and we were only wearing our underwear, staring at each other lovingly. "Okay... I''m going in" I said, as I slowly pushed my hardened dick into her vagina. "Kuh!" Launch groaned in pain as I thrusted into her pussy. "It''s okay... it won''t hurt in a minute," I said reassuringly as I slowed down my thrusting. "O-okay" Launch said timidly. "I''m going in deeper," I said, as I went deeper into her vagina, causing her more pain. "It hurts! It hurts!" Launch shouted in pain. "It''s alright... it won''t hurt for much longer," I said, trying to calm her down. After a few more minutes, Launch began to feel pleasure. "Ah... ah... more... deeper... harder" Launch moaned, as I kept on thrusting my penis inside of her, "Make me pregnant Tomant" Launch whispered. "I... okay," I said, as I continued to thrust for a couple more minutes until I felt something about to burst out. "I''m cumming Launch," I said. "Me too! Ah!" Launch said, as she came at the same time as me. We then went for another round... and another... and a few more. ____________________________ A couple of hours and ten rounds later, we rested on the couch. "Was... was it good?" I asked Launch. "It was great sweetheart," Launch said with a small smile. "Do... do you think it worked?" I asked. "Well, it''ll take a few days to know for sure, but I hope it did..." Launch said, as she slowly fell asleep, holding me. "Looks like we''re sleeping on the couch then..." I muttered with a grin on my face, "But it''s alright... as long as I''m with her, I''m happy" I then drifted off to sleep with Launch in my arms. 41 Life with Lettu. Bonus Chapter @@ I woke up with Lucy in my arms, her blonde hair covering her beautiful red eyes. "Wake up honey..." I said, moving her away from her face. "No..." Lucy said lazily. "Come on, we have to get to work," I said. "Noooo... stay... don''t go Lettu..." Lucy muttered. "We have to go, come on. We only have an hour to get ready" I said. "What!?" Lucy shouted, as she got up from the bed, "I''m going to have a shower first!" She said as she ran into the shower. "Okay then, looks like I''ll make breakfast," I said, as I walked to our small kitchen. "Let''s see..." I muttered as I looked in the fridge to see... well, not much, "Looks like I''m going to have to go grocery shopping today too..." I said, as I grabbed four slices of bread, some ham and cheese and ketchup, I just made some ham and cheese sandwiches for breakfast. A couple of minutes later, Lucy ran out of the shower only in a towel. "Aren''t you going to get dressed?" I quipped, "Get in the shower," Lucy said back as she went into the bedroom to get changed, "Yes dear" I had a shower that lasted about ten minutes, got dressed, had breakfast and we left for work.@@ 42 Secrets. I woke up in the morning feeling refreshed. I looked to my right to see Launch cuddling me in her sleep. ''Ah right, we finally did it... on the couch... damn, looks like we''ll need a new one'' I thought, as I looked at the broken leg on the couch and got up slowly. "Honey, I''m going to go make some breakfast, okay?" I said with a smile. "Mmm... okay, make some bacon and eggs," Launch said, as she slowly got up. "Okay," I said, as I walked into the kitchen, and cooked up some bacon and eggs for breakfast. ____________________ We ate our breakfast together happily. "...So, Launch... I need to tell you something" I said out of the blue. "Hm? What is it Tomant?" Launch asked, confused. "Well... I have a few secrets that you should know about..." I said. "What do you mean by secrets?" Launch asked, worried. "Well, there''s the fact that I''m not even a human, I''m an alien from a planet called Vegeta, a Saiyan" I said, dropping a bombshell on Launch. "An... alien? You''re kidding right?" Launch asked. "Nope, there''s also the fact that all of my servants are from other worlds too, and I summoned here using an ability unique to myself," I said with a smile. "Wait, Sebastian''s an alien? And the others are too? You''re joking, right?" Launch asked. "Well, no... I''ll explain it to you as best as I can... it''s sort of like... uh, various alternate versions of earth, most, if not all of them are also called earth," I said, not knowing how to explain it. "Okay... so, they''re basically from different versions of the planet earth..." Launch said. "Yeah, oh! And Sebastian''s a demon and Alucard and Seras are vampires" I said with a grin. "Wait, what!?" Launch exclaimed. "And, I forgot to tell you about this until just now, but I know some parts of the future... if I didn''t fuck them up..." I mumbled. "What do you mean?" Launch asked. "Well, let''s see... three Saiyans are going to invade, one going for their brother Kakarot, the other two going after the dragon balls. Then, Kakarot is going to eventually beat them and he''s going to have to go to a planet called Namek to wish Piccolo back... he''s a good guy... sort of, and they''re going to get into a battle with the galactic emperor, Lord Frieza and a bunch of other shit happens, Kakarot becomes The Legendary Super Saiyan, a... well, legend on Vegeta, and he beats Lord Frieza... and some other shit happens... and, bam. Earth gets destroyed by a giant pink blob genie thing called Majin Buu..." I said. "What, what!?" Launch exclaimed, again. "It''s a bit more complicated than what I said... and there are other world-ending enemies, but we''ll get to it when they get there... now, I''m going to go to work, bye honey!" I said as I ran away to go to work at Capsule Corp, as a bodyguard for Dr Briefs. "What!?" 43 Summoning Orochimaru I ran all the way from our apartment to Capsule Corp. "I''m here!" I shouted as I entered the building, late. Dr Breifs and Ed were standing there, waiting for me. "Ah, there you are Tomant! You''re ten minutes late..." Dr Briefs said with a grin. "I have a great excuse, I was telling Launch about my ability, and... well, we both stayed up a bit late last night... doing stuff..."I said with a blush appearing on my face. "Oh! Good job young man!" Dr Briefs said, as he pats me on the back, "Now, what do you mean by ability?" "Crap..." I muttered, as I had forgotten that Dr Briefs didn''t know about my ability. "Well... fuck it, cat''s out of the bag... I can summon people from other worlds, like Edward. And I know one version of this worlds future..." I said. "Well... that''s surely surprising... wait, Ed''s an alien? Why does he look so human then? You know, other than his arm and leg..." Dr Briefs asked. "I don''t know the exact reason either, but I think it''s like an alternate version of the planet earth..." I lied. "That... sort of makes sense, well... let''s get back to work on Android #1, or Alfonse, as Edward likes to call it" Dr Briefs said with a grin, as he walked to a small room with a man on a table, strapped in. With a cable coming out of his head, plugged into a computer. This was Android #1, or Alfonse. "So, how long do you two think it''ll take now?" I asked. "A few months to a year, it''d really help if we had some extra help... do you have anyone else that could help with this?" Dr Briefs asked. "Sadly no, but I might be able to summon one..." I answered. "Okay... can you do it now?" Dr Briefs asked. "Fine... Cross-Universe Summoning!" I shouted. [What world do you want the summon to be from?] The system asked. "Naruto" I answered. [Commencing Summoning of Kage-Level Orochimaru, power level 210000] All of a sudden, a man with long black hair, pale skin and snake-like dark green eyes, wearing a light green shirt with black pants, appeared from nothing, kneeling in pain, this was Orochimaru. "Huh? Where am I?" Orochimaru asked. confused. "Well, you''re on another planet... and it looks like you''re injured... here," I said, tossing a senzu bean to Orochimaru, who caught it. "Hmm? What is this?" Orochimaru asked, as he examined the bean. "It''s a bean that can heal all wounds and helps you regain stamina, it''s called a senzu bean," I said with a smile. "Hmm..." Orochimaru looked at me, then back at the senzu bean, "I''ll die if I don''t take this chance..." he muttered, as he ate the senzu bean, and his wounds started to vanish at an incredibly quick rate. "What the?" Orochimaru exclaimed, as he looked at all of his wounds just heal up instantly, not even a scar in sight, "What in the world was that!?" Orochimaru was simply stunned. "Once again, a senzu bean. A native plant to this world, only accessible by going to a certain tower and asking politely" I said, still smiling. "...These things could help in researching immortality..." Orochimaru muttered. "Ah, researching immortality, are you?" I asked. "...Yes" Orochimaru answered, "Why do you ask?" "Well, here on this planet. There are these things called dragon balls, and they can grant you one wish every year... that wish can be immortality" I said with a smile, as I properly baited Orochimaru. "Wait, really? Immortality?" Orochimaru asked, an excited glint in his eyes, "You''re not pulling my leg, are you?" "Well, yeah. I can even help you find them... for a price" I said. "What... what is the price?" Orochimaru asked. "Join me, as a friend, that''s all I want" I answered with a huge grin. "A friend? Boy, don''t push your luck. I could kill you almost instantly, take your blood and just use Impure World Reincarnation to get you to show me where they are!" Orochimaru said venomously. "Are you sure about that? From what I can see, you have a power level of 210000, while I have one of 500000, meaning I''m at least two times stronger than you. Attack me, I dare you" I said with a cocky smirk. "Okay then, don''t blame me for this young man, blame your own stupidity and arrogance!" Orochimaru shouted, as he rushed toward me, trying to destroy me with a single punch. "Nope," I said as I flicked him across the room, "I don''t like repeating myself, so listen closely Orochimaru, I''m stronger than you, rushing directly at me won''t do you any good," I said with a grin plastered on my face. "Kuh... fine, I''ll become your... friend, if you get me those... dragon balls you spoke of" Orochimaru said angrily. "Deal!" I said, the grin still plastered on my face. Meanwhile, Dr Briefs was just standing there in shock, and Ed had a giddy smile on his face. ''Once we get this guy, things will go much more smoothly'' Edward thought. 44 Reunions Orochimaru and I set off to find the seven dragon balls, he was initially shocked when he saw me flying. But, when I taught him how to, he quickly grew accustomed to it. "Okay, I know where one of them is so far, and how to get the others," I said to Orochimaru. "Oh, how so?" Orochimaru asked, curious. "Well, one''s on a young boy with a monkey tail, and I can get the others by using his friend''s invention, a radar that detects the dragon balls," I said with a grin. "Oh, that sounds quite interesting... where do you think they would be at this moment?" Orochimaru asked. "Probably at the world martial arts tournament..." I said as I flew toward the place where the twenty-second world martial arts tournament was taking place. "Let us go then," Orochimaru said, slowly following behind. After around half an hour of flying, we made it to the twenty-second world martial arts tournament. I looked around and found Bulma standing on the side alongside Yamcha, Puar and Oolong, so I flew toward her. "Hi Bulma!" I shouted with a smile, as I flew next to her, Orochimaru was behind me a bit, watching silently. "U-um... who are you?" Bulma asked, confused. "You don''t remember me? Well, that makes sense, we were only like... what? Four when we met?" I said with a grin. "...You didn''t answer my question, who are you?" Bulma said, reaching for a gun that was in her holster. "My name''s Tomant. This here''s Orochimaru" I said, gesturing toward Orochimaru, "We want the dragon ball radar" "Why should I give it to you?" Bulma asked. "So my friend here can attain immortality..." I said truthfully. "Oh, okay!" Bulma said sarcastically, as she pulled out her gun and pointed it at me, "Yeah right!" Bulma then shot at me. The bullet did absolutely nothing to me. "Did you really think that would do anything to me? Have you truly not learned from Kaka-Goku?" I asked. "Wha-... how? Only Goku can survive getting shot in the head!" Bulma shouted, attracting the attention of everyone around her, including Goku who was in the middle of fighting. "Brother Tomant!?" Goku shouted, as he punched the man he was fighting out of the ring. "Hey Goku! How''s Grandpa Gohan?" I asked. "He''s... dead" Goku said sadly. "O-oh... well, I''m sorry to hear that Goku... can you tell your friend here that I''m trustworthy?" I asked Goku. "Oh yeah! Bulma, he''s a great guy! When we were younger, he and his brother Lettu always came over to play and train!" Goku said happily. "Well... if Goku''s vouching for you..." Bulma muttered, "But that doesn''t excuse the blatant rudeness you showed me, a lady!" "What rudeness? You fucking shot me! If anything, you''re the rude one here!" I shouted angrily. "Don''t be mean to her Tomant! And you Bulma! You''re being mean too!" Goku said, as he got in between us. "...Alright... so, Bulma. I apologize" I said sarcastically, "Now, there''s a reason for me wanting the dragon ball radar other than giving my friend here immortality, he''s a genius when it comes to researching immortality and Dr Briefs wants to work with him, but he had one condition... well, immortality" I said with a smile. "Oh, so you''re doing a favour for my dad? Why didn''t you say so? Here" Bulma said, as she threw the dragon ball radar to me, "And... sorry for being rude to you before..." "It''s alright... and may I just say, your boyfriend looks kind of... weak" I shouted, as I flew away. "Hey! What do you mean by weak!?" Yamcha pathetically shouted, as he watched us fly away. "How is he flying without Kintoun?" Bulma asked herself. "Oh, he and his brother have been flying for years, I just didn''t bother to learn it..." Goku said with a grin. "I wasn''t asking you, idiot!" Bulma said angrily, as she hit Goku on the head. "Oh right! Goku! Can we have the four-star dragon ball too?" I asked, as I flew back toward Goku. "Oh, okay!" Goku said, as he threw the four-star dragon ball toward me. "Thanks!" I shouted, as I flew away. "How did you forget the second thing we came here for?" Orochimaru asked. "I was too caught up in the moment okay! Cut me some slack!" I responded. We kept flying, until we found where the next dragon ball was. 45 Orochimarus Wish We flew to where the next dragon ball was, it was in the nest of a pterodactyl-like dinosaur, we easily grabbed it, with no hassle at all... other than some annoying baby pterodactyl''s, but other than that. It was smooth sailing to get the seven-star dragon ball. The next one was also quite easy, since it was just laying around in the desert under some sand, we got the five-star dragon ball quite easily. The one-star dragon ball was just on the peak of a mountain, so Orochimaru and I just flew up to it, grabbed it and flew back down to look for the next. After a couple of hours of searching using the dragon ball radar, we got the seven dragon balls. "Come out dragon! And grant my wish!" I shouted. The sky darkened and a large green serpent-like dragon appeared before Orochimaru and I. "I am the almighty Shenron! Tell me your one wish and I shall grant your wish!" Shenron stated. "Oh, I quite like this one..." Orochimaru said with a smile as he looked at Shenron, "Oh Shenron, I wish for the knowledge to attain immortality!" Orochimaru shouted with a grin. "Your wish is granted, farewell," Shenron said, as he vanished and the dragon balls scattered. "So, did it work?" I asked. "Oh... this is truly... interesting, now. We made a deal, and I intend to uphold my part of it, friend" Orochimaru said with a grin, as he extended his hand for me to shake it. "Oh, thank you, friend" I too said with a grin, as I shook his hand, "You know, I was actually expecting you to betray me" "I have what I wanted, why would I betray the one who helped me attain it? Also, there''s the fact that you''re stronger than me, and the stuff that your friends are working on is quite interesting... artificial life... sounds fun" Orochimaru said with a smirk. "Well then, let''s get to work Orochi-kun," I said with a smirk. "I can tell that this will be interesting... now, if only Jiraiya and Tsunade were here... it''d be so lively," Orochimaru muttered, a small smile creeping up on his face. "Well then, let''s get to the... lab? Android room? Whatever it''s called, let''s get back there... so you can help them work on the artificial life, it''s actually based on Ed''s younger brother... so, Ed''s kind of... attached to it" I said with a grin, as I flew to Capsule Corp with Orochimaru beside me, but not before quickly dropping off the dragon ball radar to Bulma. ''He''s quite the interesting one... fun to be around too, I want to see how this all pans out, in peace or in blood... this is going to be fun'' Orochimaru thought. 46 The Calm Before The Storm It''s been about two weeks since I successfully recruited Orochimaru as a friend/summon. Android 1''s creation was going remarkably faster than it did before with Orochimaru on board. And I got some great news from Launch! She''s pregnant! We''re going to have a kid! Nothing could break the smile on my face for the entire day. I went around, telling everyone I knew that we were having a kid! I first went to my adoptive parents Nanako and Yuji, their reactions were amazing. "What!? When did you find out? Is it a boy or a girl? What''s their name?" Nanako fired a question a second with a grin on her face. "Good job Tomant" Yuji on the other hand just had a small smirk on his face. "Thanks," I said with a huge grin plastered on my face. We spoke a bit more, before I had to go. I went and told other people I knew, Lettu and Lucy, Roshi, Goku, Dr Briefs, my summons and other people. I was mostly congratulated. Although, there was one odd reaction, from Goku. "What''s pregnant?" Goku asked innocently. "Basically... she''s having a baby" I answered. "Oh! Is it a boy or girl?" Goku asked. "We don''t know just yet..." I said. "Okay, can we train now?" Goku asked. "...Fine" I said, as I got in a fighting stance. "Yay!" Goku shouted happily, as he readied his power pole to fight. "On three... one, two... three!" I shouted, as I stood still, taking every single one of Goku''s blows without a single reaction. ''Hmm... what''s his power level?'' I thought to myself, as I checked by sensing his ki, since the scouter was going to become pretty obsolete within a few years. ''[257]?... Pretty good, but it could be better...'' I thought, as I slowly got sick of Goku''s barrage of weak attacks and slapped him away. "You have to train harder than that to even scratch me Goku!" I said, as I flew away. "Okay!" Goku shouted happily, as he ate a senzu bean to heal his body and regain his stamina. I then got a message from the system. [For changing this worlds plot by a large margin, you have gained a random ability. Cross-World Teleportation] The system stated. ''Okay... neat'' I thought to myself. [Commencing teleportation to a random world] The system stated. "Wait, what?" I asked aloud. [Choosing three random cross-world summons to go along with you] The system said. "Well then... looks like I have no choice..." I said annoyed. [Teleporting to: Telltale''s The Walking Dead World. Sealing power level to that of an average human, sealing summons power levels to that of an average human] The system stated. "Ah, crap..." I said, as I vanished into thin air. 47 The Storm. I looked around me to see a normal looking modern area. I then saw who was with me. Orochimaru, Riza Hawkeye and Zabuza, all in normal, modern versions of what they were originally wearing. "W-where are we?" Zabuza asked confused, he was wearing some casual clothes, a white shirt and jeans with sneakers. But, he still had the giant sword and bandages on his face, making him stand out. "I don''t know Zabuza," Orochimaru said, he was wearing a dark green jacket with a black shirt underneath, black pants and boots, but he still had his long black hair and pale skin with a katana at his waist, also making him stand out. "Sir, do you know where we are?" Riza asked, she was wearing a dark blue jacket with a white shirt, dark blue pants and black combat boots, with a revolver holstered at her waist. "I think I may have accidentally transported us to another world..." I said with a grin. I then looked at what I was wearing to see that it was quite different, I was now wearing a red shirt and blue jeans with white and red sneakers, I also had some combat gloves on my hands with a combat knife at my waist, I then noticed that my hair was a bit different too, instead of it being naturally spiky and blood red, it now looked like it was artificially spiked up and a dark orange. "Okay... so, what sort of world is this?" Orochimaru asked, being calm and collected. "A world where the dead walk the earth... oh yeah, and we only have the strength of average humans... so, we won''t be able to rely on that..." I said in an annoyed tone. "Well, that might not be too bad, as it''d make it easier to blend in, wouldn''t it sir?" Riza asked. "Yes, it will... now, I may know what''s going to happen... there''s going to be a truck coming along within a timespan of a few minutes to a few hours, we just have to wait..." I said with a smile. "Okay then, let''s hold up in this place," Zabuza said, as he pointed toward a drugstore which just had the word "DRUGS" in bright red neon. "Okay then... let''s go," I said, as I began to walk toward the drugstore, "I''m pretty sure there are a couple of people in there though... but, it won''t be that bad, as they''re mostly good people" We walked up to the gate of the drugstore, and I began to knock on it. "Hello? Anyone inside?" I asked with a grin on my face. I then heard some voices from inside the drugstore. "We can''t let them in, what if they kill us and **** the women!" One man with a hoarse voice shouted angrily. "They can help us! Look at that guy Larry, he''s built like a truck! And that woman has a gun! They could be helpful" Another man shouted. "They''re thugs! What if-" Larry shouted, before getting cut off by someone. "Fuck it! I''m letting them in!" A woman shouted, interrupting Larry, and walked to the door behind the gate to open it. "Quickly, get in before those things hear us!" The woman said, as she opened the gate. "Thanks!" I said, as I walked into the drugstore, "I''m... Tom, these guys are Zabuza, Orochimaru and Riza" "Okay, I''m Carley, that''s Glenn, Doug, Larry and that''s his daughter Lily, it''s nice to meet you," Carley said with a smile. "Yeah, nice to you too... once again, thanks Carley," I said with a smile. ''Hey, System... I have a couple of questions'' I thought. [What are the questions you would like answered?] The System asked. ''Okay, well the first one is... is this like the hyperbolic time chamber where a year here is a day out there? do we get to keep our abilities? And, at the end of this... do I get a reward or something like that?'' I mentally asked the system. [Yes, no and yes. The Cross-World Teleportation is almost exactly similar to the hyperbolic time chamber, you and your summons cannot use your abilities, but if you survive until the end of the first two seasons, you will be rewarded based on your performance] The system answered. ''Okay, that''s good... at least I won''t worry Launch and everyone else...'' I thought with a smile creeping up on my face. ''One last question, what would happen if my summons or I died here?'' I asked the System. [If you die, you die. But, if your summons die, they will be returned to the summoning space, but they will not be allowed to return here] The System answered ''Oh, okay. Thanks'' I thanked the system in my mind. As I was thinking, we heard the sound of a vehicle stopping and some people talking. 48 Meeting Lee We heard two men talking to each other outside. Then, we heard one of the men shout over to someone. And as it turns out, that someone, was a walker. "Crap! We have to help them!" Carley shouted, as she grabbed her gun and ran to the gate. "I''ll get the gate!" Glenn shouted, as he opened the gate to let the people outside in. "I''ll cover you Carley!" I shouted, as I grabbed Riza''s gun from her holster and ran outside with Carley. We ran outside, to see two men, a woman and two small children, getting enclosed on by walkers. "Get inside quickly!" Carley shouted, as she shot a walker in the head, killing it. "I''ll cover you! Just get inside!" I shouted, as I shot a walker that was near one of the children. "Thanks, man!" One of the men, a middle-aged man with a stereotypical southerner accent, shouted as he grabbed the kid and ran inside alongside the woman. "Clem!" The other man shouted, he was African-American with a light blue shirt on and a kind face, he was trying to pry a walker away from a little girl. "Keep it steady!" I shouted, as I aimed the revolver at the walker''s head. "Alright!" The man shouted, as he kept the walker as steady as he could. I shot the walker directly between the eyes. "Quickly! Get inside!" I shouted. The man and little girl ran inside, Carley and I followed behind them. Glenn then locked the gate and closed the doors to the drugstore. "Hey man... thanks out there, really saved our asses, I''m Lee" The man, Lee said with a grin and extended his arm out. "Ah, you''re welcome, I''m Tom, by the way, a pleasure to meet you," I said, as I shook his hand. "I''m Kenny, this is my wife Katjaa, my son Kenny Jr, you can just call him Duck and the little girl there''s Clementine" The other man, Kenny said with a smile. "Well then... looks like we''re going to have to wait this out for a while, aren''t we?" I asked. "Yeah... probably the entire night... without food" Larry''s daughter, Lily said with an annoyed tone. "Well, we can survive a night without food, that''s easy. Isn''t it?" I said with a smirk. "Yeah, you''re probably right... it''s not like someone''s going to starve overnight" Lily also said with a smirk. "Well then, let''s... wait it out for a bit," I said, my smirk turning into a grin. As we were talking, I didn''t notice Larry looking in horror at Kenny''s son, Duck. "Son of a bitch, one of them''s bitten!" Larry shouted. 49 Bitten!? "Son of a bitch, one of them is bitten!" Larry shouted, catching everyone''s attention. "He wasn''t bitten," Lee said in Duck''s defence. "Hell he wasn''t!" Larry replied, "We have to end this now," he said, as he walked toward Katjaa who was tending to any wound that Duck may have gotten. "Over my dead body," Kenny said, as he got in the way of Larry. "We''ll dig one hole," Larry said threateningly. "No! I''m cleaning him up! There''s no bite! He''s fine!" Katjaa shouted. "Don''t you fucking people get it? We''ve already seen this happen. We let someone with a bite stay and-and we all end up bitten!" Larry snapped. "Shut! Up!" Kenny said angrily. "We gotta throw him out! Or smash his head in!" Larry shouted. "Kenny! Stop him!" Katjaa shouted, terrified. "Lee, what do we do about this guy!?" Kenny asked Lee. "Dad, it''s just a boy," Lily said. "Lily I''ll handle this," Larry replied. "But your heart dad, you need to calm down," Lily said. "It''s either him or your son. I say it''s him!" Lee shouted angrily. "Goddamn right; out on his ass with those things!" Kenny shouted. "Everyone chill the fuck out!" Carley shouted, trying to stop things before it got worse. "Nobody is doing anything!" Lily said. "Shut up, Lily!" Larry shouted angrily, "And you! Shut the fuck up. They will find us and they will get in here, and none of this will fucking matter!" "But right now! We''re about to be trapped! In here with one of those things!" Larry shouted at Kenny. "What the hell are you talkin'' about?" Kenny asked angrily. "He''s bitten! That''s how you turn!" Larry shouted. "He''s not bitten!" Katjaa interrupted, "Lee, stop this! It''s upsetting him" "Ooh! I-I''m upsetting him!? Upsetting is getting eaten alive!" Larry shouted. "Dad, we get it, it''s a big deal!" Lily said. "Sit down, or that''s it!" Lee shouted at Larry threateningly. "You gonna whoop me? You and what homo parade?" Larry asked. "This one!" Kenny shouted. "Ha, that''s good!" Larry said with a mocking smile, "Little boy! Before you eat your mommy, you can watch your dad get his nose broken!" "I''m gonna kill him, Kat! Just worry about Duck!" Kenny said. "Hey, I''m not the bad guy here! I''m just looking out for my daughter!" Larry said defensively. "No, you''re just the guy arguing for killing a kid!" Kenny said angrily. "He''s covered in muck! She''ll find the bite. Watch!" Larry shouted. "She. Won''t!" Kenny said. "And if she does? The first thing he''ll do is sink his teeth into his mom''s face, then! When she''s dead, he''ll probably pounce on your little girl. She''ll turn fast, and then they''ll be three" Larry said to Lee. "He''s a little boy; I think we can handle him," Lee said. "A little boy!? He''ll be an uncontrollable man-eater!" Larry said. "It''s not gonna happen!" Kenny shouted. "It is! And we''re tossing him out now!" Larry shouted angrily. "Knock this guy out," Lee said angrily. "Happily," Kenny said, as he punched Larry in the face, only to get punched back and knocked to the ground. "Aaaaah!" Clementine shouted out, as a walker came out of the bathroom and attacked her. "Jesus!" Larry shouted. "Clementine!" Lee shouted, as he ran over to her, but fell to the ground. "I got it!" I shouted, as I shot the walker in the head, killing it. "Uh... guys," Glenn said. "?" I looked at him confused, and then we heard it. The walkers were banging on the walls, trying to get in. "Everybody down and stay quiet" Carley whispered. Everyone got behind the counters and stayed as silent as they could. "They''re gonna get in" Larry whispered. "Shut up" Kenny whispered back. Then, all of a sudden. Distant gunfire rang out, causing the walkers to eventually leave the pharmacy and seek out what the sound they heard was. "Is that the military?" Lee asked in a whisper. "I don''t know" Lily replied. "Well, thank god for whatever it was..." Glenn said. "We almost died because of this dumbass and his itchy trigger finger!" Larry said angrily, as he pointed at me, "That was stupid! That was- urgh! Urgh!" Larry then fell down in pain clutching his chest. "Dad!" Lily shouted, as she ran toward her father. "W-what''s wrong with him!?" Lee asked. "It''s his heart" Lily answered. "M-my pills..." Larry asked. "Nitroglycerin pills?" Katjaa asked. "Yes, we''re out, we''ve been trying to get into the pharmacy since we got here, please try to get in there! Behind the counter where the pills are" She asked, as she looked at Lee. "What are we looking for?" Lee asked. "We need nitroglycerin pills, please get in there, I''ll keep an eye on my dad," Lily said. "Everyone else should get comfy and look for anything useful, we could be in here a while," Kenny said. "I''m starting to think this drugstore isn''t a permanent solution," Glenn said. "You''re right, this ain''t exactly Fort Knox," Kenny said. "What do you suggest?" Lee asked Glenn. "We need as much gas as possible so we can all get out of downtown Macon, fast!" Glenn said. "Agreed..." Lee said. "Then, I''ll head out and get gas, there''s a motel not too far from here out towards the end of Peachtree, I''ll work my way towards it, then move back syphoning what I can," Glenn said. "You know your way around? Local?" Lee asked. "Born and raised," Glenn said with a nod. "If you''re gonna do that, here''s a walkie-talkie if you get into a tight spot, hopefully, you won''t need it," Lee said, as he handed a walkie-talkie to Glenn. "Cool," Glenn said. "Clementine''s got the other one, check in with her and get back here as soon as you can," Lee said. Kenny then began to order everyone to do something, Lily to watch over Larry, Carley and Doug to take shifts watching the gate and told me, Zabuza, Orochimaru and Riza to fortify the defences with anything big that''s not nailed down, like a shelf or something. "You got it, boss," I said sarcastically, as I began to push a magazine rack in front of a window to barricade it. About an hour later, we were done with the basic barricades on the windows and since we weren''t used to being this weak, we overexerted ourselves and had to regain stamina. 50 Confrontation About an hour or two went by, Glenn left for the motor inn, Lee was going around talking to people, seeing if he could help. And we were just here doing absolutely nothing. "Hey man, are you okay?" Lee walked up to me and asked. "I... don''t know, I just feel like I could be more useful, you know?" I said, annoyed. "Yeah, yeah I feel you, but hey, maybe there''ll be a time where you can help us or something," Lee said, trying to reassure me. "Yeah... yeah, hey, Lee... can I talk to you about something in the office?" I asked, pointing toward the office. "Uh... sure," Lee said, as we walked into the office. "...I know who you are, Lee Everett" I said, "You''re a murderer... who killed a state senator who was sleeping with your wife, and I''m pretty sure others here might know too..." I said. "Damn... first Carley, now you? What do you want?" Lee asked. "I just want you to know that I know... and while I don''t approve of what you did, I can see why you did it..." I said, "I''m not going to put it against you, and frankly... being able to kill would be pretty useful nowadays, and don''t worry. I''m not going to go around shouting that you''re a murderer or whatnot" "Uh... thanks..." Lee said, trying to recall my name. "Tom, my name''s Tom," I said. "Thanks, Tom..." Lee said. "So... do you think we can get into here?" I asked, changing the subject, as I pointed at the pharmacy door, it was barricaded by a table. "Maybe... we just have to move the table first..." Lee said. "Alright then, let''s do it," I said with a grin, as I began to pull the table away from the door along with Lee. After about a minute, we got the table out of the way. "Alright then, I''ve got the door," I said, as I tried to open the door, only to find out it was locked, "Uh... do you have the keys by any chance?" I asked with a smile. "No, my brother probably does though..." Lee said. "You mean the walker outside that''s trapped under the pole?" I asked. "The what?" Lee asked. "Yeah, I saw it before but didn''t think to mention it..." I said. "We''ve gotta get those keys," Lee said. "Well then, let''s go," I said with a grin. We walked out of the office, only to be stopped by Kenny. "Hey guys, that Asian guy Glenn''s in trouble, I think he might need some help... can you two go and help him out? Sorry, but I can''t go... my family and all" Kenny asked. "It''s okay, I understand... well... alright, let''s go," Lee said. "Okay, does anyone else want to come?" I asked. "I''ll go with you, boss!" Zabuza said, as he grabbed his sword, Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ and walked to us. "I''ll go too," Carley said. "Alright then, let''s go," Lee said with a smile. 51 The Motel We snuck around the walkers that were roaming about and made it to the motel. "Shit, get down" Lee whispered, as he saw a walker near us, so we ducked behind a small wall. The walker walked away, and we heard noise coming from an ice machine, Carley and I pulled out our guns just in case it was a walker. "Be ready to shoot" Lee whispered to Carley and me. "Guys! Oh man, I''m glad you''re here!" Glenn said, as he opened the doors of the ice machine and climbed out. "Jesus Glenn, they could''ve shot you!" Lee said. "Yeah, sorry," Glenn said, as he vaulted over the small wall and hid alongside us. "Alright, that wasn''t so hard," Lee said. "Can we get out of here before any of these things notice us?" Carley asked. "Not yet, there''s a survivor trapped up there," Glenn said, as he pointed to a room on the second story of the motel. "No way, we gotta go now" Carley whispered. "Listen, I was out here looking for gas and then, up there in the corner room I heard crying coming from inside," Glenn said. "Who is it?" Lee asked. "It''s a girl. We talked and she got frightened. I was trying to get in and help her and she started yelling and saying I was bitten" Glenn said, "I tried to convince her I wasn''t and that''s when all of these guys came out of the forest. A couple almost got me and I ended up hiding in the ice machine" "Lucky you; now let''s go!" Carley whispered. "We can''t just leave her, back me up, guys!" Glenn said. "Damn right we can''t," Lee said. "I''m not going to vote, whatever boss chooses I choose," Zabuza said. "We can''t leave her to die in there," I said. "You guys are suicidal. Over a girl!" Carley said. "I''m saving her with or without you!" Glenn said to Carley. "Think about if it was you!" Lee said to Carley. "...Fine, let''s go save Glenn''s damsel in distress!" Carley said, annoyed. "Okay, Zabuza and I''ll take them out... the rest of you watch my back, this will be as easy as pie" I said with a cocky grin. "Alright," Lee said, agreeing to my plan. I walked up to the walker closest to us that was just sitting down and stabbed it in the forehead using the combat knife that I had on me when I got here, and Zabuza sliced another one that was eating a corpse in two using his behemoth of a sword, Kubikirib¨­ch¨­. I then ran up to another walker that was near an axe and stabbed it in the eye twice, killing it, while Zabuza killed another walker that was nearby, behind the RV by smashing its head against the RV. I then kicked the glass and grabbed the axe, walked up the stairs and killed the two walkers that were banging on the door. Lee and the others came up behind me. "Hello in there? We''re here to help!" Lee said as he knocked on the door. "Please, just go away!" The woman shouted. "Let''s go, guys," Carley said. "In a minute..." Lee said, "If you open up, we can take you somewhere safer. We''ve got a group in town!" "No no no! Please no!" The woman shouted. "She''s in trouble!" Glenn said. "Miss, we''re coming in," I said, as I destroyed the wood plank that she had used to barricade the door with my axe, tried to open the door only to find out it was locked and proceeded to kick the door. "Stop, just stop. I''m coming out!" The woman said, as she came out of the room, she had sickly pale skin, red eyes and a wound on her arm. "You''re hurt," Lee said. "Oh god..." Carley said, realizing what happened. "I...I said stay away" The woman said. "We need to get you help," Glenn said. "It''s too late for that," She said. "Guys she''s been bitten," Carley said. "What!?" Glenn exclaimed in shock. "I told you. I said "Go away, I''m bit!" but you wouldn''t just leave!" She said. "Let''s calm down. You could be fine" Lee said, trying to calm her down. "I won''t be fine. My boyfriend was bitten, you get sick and you die and you come back and you kill anything you can find!" She shouted. "You have a boyfriend?" Glenn asked. "Glenn!" Carley said angrily. "I don''t want that. It''s not Christian. Please just leave me, please go" She said. "...Okay, we''ll leave just... try to take care of yourself, for whatever time you have left" Lee said. She looked down and saw Carley''s gun, as she didn''t holster it. "You have a gun..." She said to Carley. "So?" Carley asked. "Can I borrow it?" She asked. "What do you mean "borrow"?" Carley asked. "Give it to me, and I can just, you know, end this and then-then there''s no problem," She said. "Whoa, whoa, whoa!" Lee said. "Please! I don''t want to be one of them, they''re... they''re satanic!" She said. "...Give it to her" Lee said to Carley. "What? You can''t be serious" Carley said. "Do it," Lee said. "No!" Carley said angrily. "Look at her Carley. There''s no happy ending to this!" Lee said. "...Okay, fine" Carley said, as she carefully placed the gun on the floor. "Thank you so much, I know how terrible this must be," She said. "We can''t watch this, let''s go," Glenn said. "We can''t go yet," Carley said. "What?! Why not?" Glenn asked. "Because somebody needs to pick up the gun, we can''t leave it. You four go on" Lee said. "Okay," Glenn said, as he left. "You sure?" Carley asked. "Yeah," Lee said, and Carley left. "We''re staying," I said, as I just stayed there. "Okay..." Lee said. "We''re here with you," Lee said to the woman. "You''re good men," The woman said, as she aimed Carley''s pistol to her temple and pulled the trigger, committing suicide. "..." Lee stayed silent, as he picked up the gun and we walked to the car that Glenn and Carley were in. We drove back to the drugstore in silence. "Everyone alright?" Kenny asked as we walked in. "Yeah. Thanks to Tom and Zabuza, we weren''t at risk and Glenn''s fine... and well, yeah. We''re okay" Lee said. "I''ve got a few cans of gas for you to pick up in the trunk of my car," Glenn said. "Good to hear it!" Kenny said happily. "And things back here?" Carley asked. "Quiet... our "friend" is still in and out over there. He won''t survive any more stress" Kenny said. "The next order of business is getting those pills out of the pharmacy," Lee said, "And I know just how to do it" 52 Getting the keys to the Pharmacy "Hey... Doug, can you let me out there for a second, I think I might know a way to get to the pharmacy" Lee said to Doug. "Uh... okay Lee" Doug said. Lee and Doug went outside to where the gate was locked, I followed behind. "Hey, do you guys need any help?" I asked. "Huh!? Ah, sure... can you tell Doug that, that dude over there worked here?" Lee asked, as he pointed to the zombified corpse of his brother. "Yeah, he works here, there''s even a picture in the office to prove it, I''ll go grab it real quick!" I said, as I ran to the office, grabbed the picture of Lee and his family, ripped Lee out of the picture, I then pocketed the ripped picture of Lee and the universal remote, then I ran back to the gate. "Is this what you were asking for?" I asked, as I showed Lee and Doug the picture. "Shit, Lee you were right, he actually worked here... and since the keys weren''t on those two''s corpses... then, he must have the keys... but now, how do we get them?" Doug asked himself. "I have this," I said, as I pulled out the universal remote from my pocket. "Okay, but now what do we do? We can''t get the turn the TV''s on with the window in the way" Doug said. "Ah, I have a solution for that too" I said, as I used the axe that was in my right hand, swung it at the lock, breaking it, grabbed a brick that was close to the gate and threw the brick at the window in front of the TV''s, then I proceeded to turn the TV''s on. "Now, here Lee. Go get the keys" I said with a grin, as I handed Lee the axe. "Okay..." Lee said, full of determination, as he walked out there, talked to his zombified brother, cut his head off, took the keys off of his corpse and ran back to the drugstore. "Did you get them?" Doug asked. "Yeah," Lee said, as he showed Doug the keys. "Great!" Doug said happily. We then walked inside the drugstore. "We got the keys!" I announced. "Oh thank god! Quickly, unlock the door to the pharmacy" Lily said. "Alright," I said, as I grabbed the keys out of Lee''s hands, walked into the office with Lily and Lee and unlocked the door. All of a sudden, the pharmacy''s alarms went off! Alarming all of the walkers in the city! 53 The Drugstore Attack "Fuck!" Lily shouted. "Shit! Grab the meds!" I shouted out, as I grabbed everything that I could from the pharmacy and put them in a nearby bag, the others quickly followed suit. "Shit! I''m gonna get the truck pulled up ''round back!" Kenny shouted. "Do it fast, I''ve got to get my dad out of here!" Lily said, as she ran off with her dad Larry to the truck. "I don''t plan on dilly-dallying" Kenny said, "Honey, take Duck into the office and barricade the living hell out of it behind me! Glenn, when you hear me honking in the alley, start getting people out of here!" "You got it" Glenn said. "Doug, Carley and Lee, you guys make sure our defences stay up until then," Kenny said, "And Tom I better take that axe in case I run into any of them on the way to my truck" "Here you go!" I said, as I threw the axe to Kenny. "Guys! That door''s not locked any more!" Doug said. "Shit. You three get on it! I''ll get back as fast as I can!" Kenny said, as he left the drugstore. "Stay away from the windows" Lee warned Clementine. "Glenn! We need your help!" Katjaa shouted, and Glenn ran out to help her. Lee took Glenn''s place in holding the door shut. "Hey, Lee... if we don''t make it through this, you should know that... I think you''re a great guy" Doug said. "We will make it through this!" Lee shouted. "Doug, if we don''t make it through this you should know-" Carley said, before getting interrupted by the walkers pushing everyone away from the door for a second. "I should know what!?" Doug asked. "Huh!?" Carley said. "You said I should know-" Doug said before getting interrupted by a walker pushing over a shelf that was in front of a window right next to them. "Shit!" Carley shouted, "On it!" "Are you sure?" Lee asked. "Oh, shit!" Carley shouted before pulling out her gun. "I got it!" I shouted, as I shot two walkers that were trying to get through the window in the head. "Thanks! I''ll get us some more ammo!" Carley shouted, as she ran to get more ammo. "Clementine! Can you look for something to stick in-between the handles? Something real strong, okay?" Lee asked. "Okay!" Clementine shouted, as she ran around to find something. Lee and Doug got pushed from the door again. "Clementine! Did you find anything?" Lee asked. "Nothing! Oh wait!" Clementine said, as she ran to the office. "That window is screwed!" Doug shouted, as he looked at a window that was about to be compromised. "Go!" Lee shouted, as he got pushed off the door by walkers again, and had to push the door shut. "I found something!" Clementine said, as she ran to Lee with a cane in her hands. Lee stuck the cane between the handles. "Ah! Get off! Get off!" Doug shouted, as he was getting grabbed by walkers through the window. "Shit! I''m out! I''m out! Lee help! The ammo in my purse!" Carley shouted, as walkers closed in on her. "Lee! I got Doug! You get Carley!" I shouted, as I pulled Doug away from the walkers grasp. "Okay!" Lee shouted, as he gave Carley some ammunition, which she promptly used to shoot the walkers that were closing in on her. "Oh god, thanks!" Doug said to me. "Let''s go!" Kenny shouted, as he opened the door from the office. "Ah!" Clementine shouted, as a walker grabbed her leg. "Fuck off of her!" I shouted, as I stomped on the walker''s head, crushing it. "Shit, thanks!" Lee said, as he grabbed Clementine and ran outside. "You''re welcome!" I shouted back, as I fired at the walkers that were in the drugstore, "Everyone! Get the fuck out of here now! I''ll be fine!" As I said that, Zabuza, Riza and Orochimaru ran outside. The only people left were myself and Lee. "Let''s go man!" Lee shouted to me, as he went to run outside. "You''re not coming with us, you son of a bitch!" Larry shouted, as he punched Lee in the face, knocking him down and stunning him. "Fuck! Lee I''ve got you!" I shouted, as I dragged Lee by his shirt outside, and shut the door behind us. "Phew..." I sighed in relief, "We made it! All of us! No casualties!" I said with a grin. "Yeah, about that... thanks man, if it wasn''t for you, I''d be dead" Doug, who just walked up to me said with a grin. "Well hey, you''d do the same for me" I said with a grin, "Now, go get the girl" "Huh? What?" Doug asked confused. "What? You think I didn''t know that you liked Carley? Dude, I think she likes you too" I said with a teasing tone. "Why do you think that?" Doug asked. "Well, it''s obvious, isn''t it? Remember what she tried to say to you before she went to grab more ammo?" I asked. "I... holy shit! She likes me!" Doug said with a grin, "Wait, how were you able to pick up on that?" Doug asked. "Well, before all of this, I had a... fiance, she was great... taught me how to pick up on romantic signals, just so I could tell her gossip when I got home from my job... we found out she was pregnant before... all of this," I said with a sombre tone. "...What happened to her, if you don''t mind me asking?" Doug asked. "I don''t know... my brother got bit, so I took him to hospital, while she stayed with my mom and dad... when I got home, they weren''t there..." I lied. "What happened to your brother?" Doug asked. "Well, we actually made it to the hospital... but, he was bitten... so, he turned... thankfully, my bodyguards were there... Zabuza, Riza and Orochimaru, or else I''d be a goner... my brother lunged at me, trying to devour me, but Riza quickly shot him in the head" I lied. "How did she know to aim for the head?" Doug asked. "She didn''t, she just fired wildly... and got lucky" I answered. "I''m sorry that you had to go through that" Doug said, trying to console me. "I watched my own brother... my twin! Die in front of me!" I said, tears coming out of my eyes, "But, nevermind me... go get the girl, you deserve it man..." I said, as I wiped away the tears and walked away. "Okay man, thanks again..." Doug said. I walked up to where Lee and Glenn were, they were talking about something. "I think I need to go" Glenn said. "To Atlanta?" Lee asked. "Yeah... I got friends there, and I can''t just stay here knowing that they could be trapped in that city" Glenn said. "It sounds like nobody knows what''s happening there. When we left a few days ago it could''ve gone either way" Lee said. "I got to take my chances," Glenn said,. "Find your friends, and be safe," Lee said. "Thanks, Lee, that means a lot. I don''t mean to abandon you all, but this seems like an okay setup, and I''m sure things will be back to normal around here in no time" Glenn said. "Let''s hope," Lee said. "You guys be safe," Glenn said. "We''ll try," Lee said. "And Lee, you know if this doesn''t get better, people are going to give up, like that girl from upstairs" Glenn said, and Lee nodded. "Are you just going to let them? You told Carley to give her the gun" Glenn said. "Yeah, I did," Lee said. "Maybe you were right. I don''t know how to handle something like that" Glenn said, "Anyway, seeya around" Glenn then got in his car and drove off. Lee went around and spoke to everyone else. While I just sat down with Zabuza, Riza and Orochimaru. "So, what do you guys think of this place?" I asked. "Interesting..." Zabuza said. "It''s got good people and good defences," Riza said. "It''s full of weaklings... like us now, I suppose," Orochimaru said. "Well okay, listen. We''re going to be staying with this group for a while, so we might want to warm up to them a bit more, okay Orochimaru, Zabuza?" I said. "Yes, Sir!" Zabuza said with a small salute. "Alright," Orochimaru said with a small smile, "The kids will at least be fun to play with" "No, Orochimaru... that''s... creepy, and being creepy will arouse suspicion, and suspicion breeds fear, and fear breeds hatred, and hatred eventually leads to death, remember. We don''t have our original strength, and we have none of our previous abilities, only our experience in battle, now... we''re going to stay with this group for the next couple of years, survive this and get home, do you get that!?" I asked. """Yes Master/Sir!!""" They all replied. "Good..." I said with a grin plastered on my face. ''This is going to be fun'' I thought, the grin still plastered on my face. 54 Fortifying the Motel "Alright everyone, we''ve got to fortify this motel as best as we can," Kenny said, "So, let''s get this done as well and quickly as we can!" "Alright! Zabuza and I''ll push the dumpsters toward the entrance, is that alright?" I asked Kenny. "Yeah, we could use them as gates, good thinking Tom!" Kenny said with a grin. "Thanks," I said with a grin. Zabuza and I started to push two dumpsters toward the entrance of the motel. "Alright, now that the entrance is somewhat secure, we have to start building some walls around this place so walkers or any... unsavoury people won''t get in" Kenny shouted. "That''s a good idea, alright everyone! You heard what Kenny said, grab some shelves, tables, hell, broken down cars if you have to, we have to make this place safe by night!" I shouted. "Why by night? Can''t we do this over a period of time?" Doug asked. "Yeah, sure... if you want your face to be eaten off while we sleep" I said, "Oh, and we could use that RV as a lookout tower, who wants first watch?" "Good thinking there Tom, I''ll do first watch," Lily said, as she skillfully climbed up the RV, "Hey, can someone toss me one of those chairs?" I grabbed a chair that was nearby and threw it to her, "Catch!" I shouted. "Thanks!" Lily said with a smile, as she caught the chair, placed it on the RV and sat on it, "I''ll warn you guys of any walkers, so get to work!" Lily shouted. We began to set up some large planks of wood around the area for a makeshift wall, and pushed a bookshelf toward a glaring hole in the wall. "Alright, does anyone want to help me push this truck?" I asked, pointing at a pickup truck that''s been here since we came. "I''ll help," Orochimaru said, as he began to push the pickup truck alongside me. After about five minutes, we got the pickup truck in an optimal position. After a few hours, we were finished with the basic wall around the motel, and we made a small campfire and had some food. "So, what did you guys do before the whole... apocalypse?" I asked. "Mechanic" Lily answered. "Fishing captain" Kenny answered. "Teacher" Lee answered. "Reporter" Carley answered. "I used to be an IT technician" Doug answered "I was a veterinarian" Katjaa answered with a small smile. "I used to be a commander in the army" Larry answered with a grin, as he ate, "What about you four?" "I was actually looking for a job before this" I answered. "Bodyguard, Tom here''s father saved my life a few years back, I owe his father my life... so I swore that I''d protect his son with my life" Zabuza answered. "Lieutenant in the army before all of this" Riza answered with a small smile on her face, peaking Larry''s interest in her. "I was a researcher before all of this, we were actually working on creating an AI before it all got overrun, Tom here saved me," Orochimaru said, peaking Doug''s interest in him. "Wait, how close were you to discovering AI?" Doug asked Orochimaru. "It could think for itself, the chief researcher Edward named it after his dead brother, Alfonse... we almost made its own human-like body before this whole thing," Orochimaru said, looking down with a solemn expression, "Nobody else made it out of that lab..." "Ah, I''m sorry to hear that..." Doug said. "It''s fine... we were just coworkers, and I didn''t know them for that long, I got onto the project when it was nearing completion, so I didn''t really know them," Orochimaru said. "Ah, alright..." Doug said. We continued to get to know each other throughout the night, it helped boost everyone''s morale, which is admittedly incredibly useful. 55 Robins Air Force Base It''s been a couple of weeks since we made the basic fortifications to the motel. "So, where are we going today?" I asked Lee. We were going to go scavenging for supplies, I just didn''t know where. "We''re going to the Robins Air Force Base, it''s not that far from here, and we might be able to find some guns and other stuff too," Lee said with a grin. "Okay, is anyone else coming?" I asked. "Yeah, Doug is" Lee answered. "Wait, Doug?" I asked. "Hey, guys! Wait up!" Doug shouted, as he ran to us, with a large empty bag on his back and a pistol holstered on his thigh. "Yeah..." Lee answered, "He said that he wanted to be more helpful, so he''s coming with us, lighten up Tom. At least he isn''t Larry" Lee said, as he pat me on the back. "Yeah..." I said. "So, where are we going?" Doug asked, as he caught up with us. "Robins Air Force Base, we might be able to find some guns, ammo and food," I answered. "Ah, okay... so, how far away is it going to be?" Doug asked. "A decent walk away, Lee probably knows more, since he grew up around here, ask him," I said. "Oh, okay" Doug replied, as he walked over to Lee and started to ask him questions about the air force base. After about two or three hours of mostly uneventful walking, we made it to the Robins Air Force Base. "Okay, Doug and I''ll search the base together, Tom you''ll go to where they keep the food, okay?" Lee asked. "Got it," I said, as I began to walk toward a building that said "commissary storage closet" "Good luck!" Doug said, as he walked around the base with Lee. "Alright!" I said back, as I began to walk toward the building. I opened the door, to see a man with black hair, glasses and a stubble, wearing a black jacket with brown pants, he looked back at me, shocked. "Oh thank god! You got to get me out of here" The man said. "What? Why?" I asked, confused. "The fucking entire base is overrun... we have to leave, fast," the man said quickly. "What do you mean? There were hardly any walkers when we got here" I said. "They''re still around man, in the shadows, the buildings... one loud noise and they''re going to swarm on the both of us... wait, did you say we?" The man asked. "Yeah, there''s a couple of us here... and if what you''re saying is true, we have to get out of here fast... but, not before getting all of that food," I said, as I pointed to the large amount of food that could feed us for months. "Take it, it''s yours... I''m Mark by the way" Mark said, as he extended his arm out for a handshake. "Tom, a pleasure to meet you," I said, as I shook his hand, "Now... is there like a truck or something that we could use nearby?" "Yeah, there''s an old pickup truck nearby... get your friends, and we can pack up all of this food and water, and get the fuck out of here," Mark said. "Alright, give me a minute," I said, as I left Mark for a moment to get Lee and Doug. After around five minutes of aimlessly walking around, I found Lee and Doug, they were holding off a small group of around six walkers. I saw that Doug was about to shoot a walker that was near him. "Shit, don''t shoot!" I said, as I ran up to the walker and smashed its head against the ground. "What? Why?" Doug asked, as he kicked a walker away from him. "Because, this place is overrun!" I said, as I smashed another walkers head against the ground, "There''s a dude living here and he''s got a bunch of food that could keep the group fed for at least a few months, and he wants to join us, all we need to do is get the food in his pickup truck and get the fuck out of here!" "Alright Tom, let''s just get rid of these walkers and we''ll help the guy out, what''s his name?" Lee asked, as he decapitated a walker with the axe. "His name''s Mark, now. Let''s get the hell to that truck" I said, as I bashed the last walkers head against a brick wall and ran to where Mark was. "Alright, come on Doug!" Lee shouted, as he ran after me. "Okay!" Doug shouted back, as he ran after us. After a few minutes of running, we made it to Mark, who was on the pickup truck, getting harassed by a couple walkers. "Help me!" Mark shouted, attracting more walkers to his location. "Lee and Doug, you take the two on the left, I''ll take the three on the right!" I said, as I ran to the group of three walkers and proceeded to smash two of their skulls together, killing them both. "Okay!" Lee said, as he ran up to a walker and cut its head in half, while kicking the other walker to the ground. Doug proceeded to stomp on the downed walker. Now, there was one walker left for me to kill. "Come at me, you bastard," I taunted with a cocky smirk. The walker sprung at me in a quick motion and bit into my arm. "What the fuck!?" I shouted in confusion and fear at the freakishly fast walker, as I bashed its head against the pickup truck multiple times, killing it. "Fuck..." I said in shock and fear, as I looked at the large bite on my arm. 56 Mutation ''I''m fucked, aren''t I system?'' I asked the system. [Congratulations on finding out a secret of this world] The system stated, ignoring my question. ''What?'' I asked the system in confusion. [You are completely immune to the walker virus and get a zenkai boost of x2 your current power, now you have a power level of 20 and can regenerate small wounds almost instantaneously] The system said. ''Wait, what? I''m not going to die?'' I asked the system. [No, you are not. You''re completely safe from the virus] The system answered. ''But, what am I going to tell the others? That I''m immune? They can probably see the bite on me!'' I thought. [Healing the bite from Mutated Walker: Runner] The system stated. My arm then began to heal at a rapid pace. "Uh... Tom, what the fuck was that?" Lee who ran to my aid, asked. "Well... I guess... I''m a mutation of normal humans?" I lied. "What do you mean?" Doug asked. "Well, I guess... I''m immune to the virus and actually get stronger when bitten... or something like that, it might be a mutation of some sort... I could get Orochimaru to look into this, we might all have mutations similar to this... or, they could vary wildly... or, I could be the chosen one or some shit, ha" I laughed a bit. "If you''re right, and that''s a big if... we might all be able to get abilities from fantasy books or something like that... it''d make this apocalypse a lot more bearable if we could fly or shoot fire" Doug said with a grin. "Okay, but first things first, let''s get all of the food we can in this truck and get the hell out of here" Lee said, as he began to grab food and push it onto the pickup truck. "I''m thinking that we should take this mutated walker too, see what makes it faster than the others and see if it has more weaknesses, let''s just call it a runner for simplification... Orochimaru''s going to love this" I said, as I grabbed the Runner and put it on the pickup truck. We drove back to the motel with a shitload of food in the back of the pickup truck, a new member of the group and something for Orochimaru to "play with", all in all, it was a good day when it came to scavenging. 57 Answers While we were driving back to the motel, I asked the system a few questions. ''So, why are there mutations here?'' I asked. [Host had to be weakened to give you a true challenge, so the system dispersed almost all of your ki to the planet, and it caused around 1% of the population, living or undead to mutate with enhanced abilities or abilities unique to themselves] The system answered. ''Okay... so, is anyone else in the group mutated?'' I asked. [Three in the group are mutated, one enhanced and the other two with abilities unique to themselves] The system answered. ''...Can you tell me who they are?'' I asked. [No, the system cannot tell you] The system answered, much to my dismay. ''Crap...'' I thought, annoyed. "Hey, are you okay man?" Doug asked, "Is the bite acting up or something?" "No, I was just thinking... do you think others in the group could be mutated?" I asked, "I mean, if it happened to me and that walker... why wouldn''t it happen to others?" "That''s a good point man... maybe we should run some experiments or something," Doug said. "Ah, well... Orochimaru could probably do that, he''s good at experiments, especially when it comes to humans" I said. "What? Why?" Doug asked. "Well, he told me that to make the A.I''s body, he had to make it as similar to a human as possible, so... he used some willing participants to run some tests... and before you ask, I don''t know what sort of tests he did, he only said that he did the tests in a perfectly legal manner" I said, a small smile forming on my face. "Well, alright then..." Doug said. "So, Lee... how do you think the group''s going to react at the sight of this haul?" I asked. "Well, I''m of the personal opinion that they''re going to be completely shocked and probably praising the four of us," Lee said with a grin. "Well, that sounds pretty god damn nice," I said with a grin. After about an hour, we finally made it back to the motel. 58 Returning to the Motel Lee drove the pickup truck to the front of the motel''s barricade. "Who''s there!?" Lily, who was standing watch asked, as she aimed her pistol at us. "It''s us Lily, can you open up? We have a shitload of food, a new friend, something for Orochimaru and some important information!" I shouted. "Well, god damn..." Lily said, as she jumped off the RV and opened the makeshift gates we made using dumpsters, "Where did you get all of this?" "Robins Air Force Base, it was overrun, but the supplies were basically untouched," I said with a grin, "Also, you might want to know something..." "What?" Lily asked. "Well, for starters, I was bitten," I said, to Lily''s shock, "And, the fucker who bit me is in the truck... dead... you might want to look at it" "Wait, you were bitten? Fuck man... I... I''m sorry" Kenny, who overheard our conversation said as he walked to us, "We... we can''t have you here man" "Well, there''s some good news at least," I said with a smile. "What''s the good news? The food? The dude over there?" Kenny asked. "Nope, none of those... it seems like I''ve mutated... like this walker," I said, as I dragged the mutated walker''s body out of the pickup truck. ""What do you mean, mutated?"" Kenny and Lily asked. "Well, I''m basically immune to being bitten and it makes me stronger, so if that''s not a mutation, I don''t know what is... also, there''s the fact that this walker fucking ran! The walker ran at me and bit real deep into my arm, of which. If you have a look, doesn''t even have a scratch" I said with a grin, as I showed them my arm that was covered in blood without a wound. "Okay, you''re bullshitting us, right? How are we supposed to believe that you mutated or some shit, with your only evidence being some blood on your arm and a dead walker?" Kenny asked. "Well, there are crazier things happening right now, like oh... I don''t know, the end of the world!" I said in an annoyed tone. "Well, that may be true, but mutants? Seriously, Tom, this isn''t a fucking comic or some shit" Lily said. "You just have to believe me, and the three witnesses I have behind me," I said, as I pointed at Lee, Mark and Doug. "...Lee, is what he''s saying true?" Kenny asked Lee as they were friends. "...Surprisingly, it''s true, I saw him get bitten... the wound healed at an incredibly fast rate, and Tom said that he actually felt stronger... so, I''d say that I believe him" Lee said. "Well, shit... if you''re immune, that could really come in handy, man... wait, what if more of us are mutated? Would we be immune and get stronger from bites, or would it be different?" Kenny contemplated. "Well, I don''t know... but, maybe at least one more of us are mutated... and I think I know who can probably help," I said. ""Who?"" Kenny and Lily asked at the same time. "Orochimaru," I said with a small smile. 59 Hiatus Hey guys, Yite here... sorry, but writing has gotten really mentally exhausting and well, I need a break... just a week, okay? And, well... I''ll post 10 chapters when I get back, okay? Deal? Good! XD! Yite, signing off! 60 Orochimarus Experiments "Hey, Orochimaru!" I said as I walked over to the tall, pale man with long black hair. "Yes, what is it, master?" Orochimaru asked. "I want you to conduct some experiments, you see... my ki has been dispersed everywhere and I''m pretty sure that some of us here have gained a mutated version of my ki, maybe it''s in their blood or something... I don''t really know, but I know that you could pretty easily figure out" I said with a whisper. "As you wish master, I shall experiment on these weaklings and see if they have unlocked any special abilities," Orochimaru said. "Oh, right! And I want you to run some experiments on this thing, it seems like the undead have also mutated, this one''s gained above average speed, I call it a Runner. I want you to see if there are any additional weak points or strengthened parts and if you do. Tell everyone, so we can set up a suitable countermeasure against these bastards" I said with a smile. "As you wish," Orochimaru said with a small bow. ''Hey, I just thought of this... but, system... did my summons Ki and Chakra also get dispersed around the world?'' I asked the system. [Yes, the summons chakra and ki were dispersed around the world, giving select people weak Kekkei Genkai''s] The system answered. "Orochimaru, look out for chakra too, the mutants might have weak Kekkei Genkai''s," I said to Orochimaru. "Oh, that''s actually quite interesting, I shall do as you wish. Master" Orochimaru said with a small smile creeping up on his face. "Good, and I expect to see results within the next week, and if you do well, I may help you get some alien bloodlines and genes when we get out of here," I said, as I walked away from Orochimaru. "Yes master, I shall get to work immediately," Orochimaru said enthusiastically at the prospect of more bloodlines and genes other than just the typical Human and Saiyan ones. ___________________________ A week later, Orochimaru came to me with news about the mutations. "Master, I have examined the Runner''s corpse and found that its legs and feet are far stronger than an average walker''s, while its upper half is actually weaker than the average walker''s, meaning that we could easily just stop them with a headshot like usual" Orochimaru said enthusiastically as he ran to me. "Okay, good... what else?" I asked. "And, master, I have found four people in this group with Kekkai Genkai''s or Mutations," Orochimaru said with a grin on his face. ''Hmm, one more than the system said'' I thought, "Well, who are they and what mutations do they have?" "Master, Lee Everett has a mutation that gives him enhanced endurance, I believe that the chakra and ki fused together in his muscles, giving him his endurance," Orochimaru said. "Okay, that''s interesting... now, tell me the next one," I said. "Of course, Carley has a mutation that gives her enhanced eyesight, I believe the same thing that happened to Lee also happened to her, just instead of the energies fusing in her muscles, they fused in her eyes, giving her far better vision than humanly possible, it''s actually pretty similar to the Byakugan, if you exclude the fact that she can''t see behind her" Orochimaru said. "Okay, that could be useful if we could get her the right equipment... now, the next one" I said. "Yes, Doug has a mutation that''s quite different from the previous two, as this one is a sort of bacteria that spreads around his body on command, and it''s got the exact same qualities as stone, I refer to it as Stoneskin, if he uses it in a firefight, he could use it as a shield to bullets, causing only bruises to form under the Stone-like bacteria" Orochimaru said. "Okay, Doug''s ability could be useful in a melee fight, what about the last one?" I asked. "Ah, right. The last one is the little girl, Clementine, she has gained quite the perculiar mutation that allows her to control the small amounts of chakra and ki in the air, basically allowing her to manipulate it to no end, she could use it to hover in the air, rip out the air in their lungs and create mini tornadoes to kill foes, it''s by far the most useful offensive mutation that we have" Orochimaru said with a grin. "Ah, Clementine could be incredibly useful in that case... so, are you sure that nobody else has a mutation?" I asked. "I am 99% positive," Orochimaru said. "Only 99%?" I asked. "I''ve learned that my calculations don''t always go to plan, so that 99% is just a failsafe, but I''m incredibly confident that nobody else has a mutation," Orochimaru said with a small smile. "Ah, okay," I said, "Now, all we have to do is wait around one or two years and you will be appropriately rewarded with Namekian cells," I said. "Namekian?" Orochimaru asked. "They can regenerate lost limbs within seconds and live for a couple hundred years, and they can lay eggs to make some minions... they could be useful if you could genetically modify them to be more... aggressive, as they''re a passive race" I said. "Of course master, I will think about how to do exactly as you wish while I''m here," Orochimaru said with a grin. "Okay then, now... let''s go," I said. "Go? Where?" Orochimaru asked, confused. "To tell the mutants what mutations they have, of course," I said with a grin, "Unless you''ve already told them..." "Of course I didn''t master, I only ran the simulations in my head of what they could do, so they could be slightly stronger or weaker than what I originally thought," Orochimaru said. "Well, that''s okay... now, let''s tell them," I said with a grin, as I walked to the mutated humans in the group and told them one by one, their reactions... varied. "Wait, so I can create Stoneskin around my body at will? Awesome!" Doug said enthusiastically. "So, I can take more hits, stay awake and run longer? Man, that''s bullshit..." Lee said in an annoyed tone. "Huh, I thought my vision got a lot better, to think it''d be a mutation... okay, that''s kind of cool" Carley said with a smirk. "So, I''m like a superhero? I''ll be... uh... Tornado Girl!" Clementine said with a happy grin. ''Well, at least they didn''t completely freak out like I thought they would'' I thought, as a small smile slowly crept up on my face, as I watched the four test out their mutations, Doug''s arm turning into stone, Lee running on the spot, timing himself, Carley identifying animals in the woods from far away and Clementine creating a small ball of air and hitting the wall with it. ''Looks like this world is a bit different from what I originally thought'' I thought. 61 Three Months Later Lee, Mark, Kenny and I went out hunting today since our supply of food was slowly dwindling into nothingness. I was going around with Kenny, while Lee was with Mark, as we had split up into duos. Hopefully, either of us will catch something. "Hey, uh... Kat and I, we were talking... we''d like it if you came with us on the RV once it''s fixed" Kenny said smile on his face. "Wait, really?" I asked. "Yeah," Kenny said, his smile turning into a grin. "I''ll... think about it" I said. "Alright" Kenny responded. After that, we kept on walking around, until he asked me another question. "So... did you have anyone you liked before this whole fucking fiasco?" Kenny asked me awkwardly. "Yeah, my fiance... well, I didn''t technically propose, but the apocalypse happened and we got split up, not giving me a chance to propose... she was pregnant at the time," I said. "Oh... I... I''m sorry for your loss" Kenny said. "...She''s not dead Kenny... she can''t be, that''s just impossible... she''s just with my family and our guards... and they''re just looking for me right now, at this very moment" I said, a small hopeful smile on my face. "Alright... well, let''s just keep on hunting, hopefully, we''ll find some food and get Lily off our asses for just a day..." Kenny said in a pitying tone. ''Good, it seems like he bought my lie that I''m a delusional rich kid, I just have to keep up the appearances now'' I thought, as I kept on walking alongside Kenny in silence. We walked around the woods until we heard the sound of someone screaming in pain. "Shit! Was that Lee?!" Kenny exclaimed as he ran towards the screams. "Wait for me, Ken!" I shouted as I ran after him. We ran toward the screams and found three people, one in a bear trap and the other two trying to help him. Two were teenagers in what I presume to be their school uniforms and the other one was a middle-aged man with his leg caught in a bear trap, screaming in pain. "Oh god! Get it off!" The man shouted in pain. "Fuck! Tom, we gotta get outta here, this screaming''s gonna attract walkers!" Kenny said. "Huh? Oh shit! No no! Please don''t kill us we just want to help our teacher! We''ll leave I swear!" One of the teenagers had heard Kenny and exclaimed in shock. "What the fuck''s going on here!?" Lee who just got here alongside Mark shouted. "Well Lee, what''s going on is that guy got his leg caught in a bear trap and we''re getting him out," I said, as I walked up to the man in the beartrap. "You''re going to be alright, okay," I said, "But, you''re going to have to trust me" "Okay..." The man said. "What''s your name?" I asked. "D-David... David Parker," David said. "Okay David... are you bitten?" I asked. "What, no!" One of the teenagers shouted, "He''s not bitten!" "Alright then I''ll believe you... well, there''s good news and bad news, what do you want to hear first?" I asked. "The... good news," David said. "Well, the good news is... we can get you out of the trap," I said, and he sighed in relief, "The bad news is... we''re going to have to cut your foot off" "Wait, what!?" David asked, completely shocked at the thought of cutting off his foot. "There isn''t a release on the beartrap, whoever set it up was obviously expecting something smart enough to try the release to get caught," I said. "Wait, someone intentionally did this!?" Kenny asked. "Most likely... I mean, wouldn''t a walker have already walked into it if it was just laying here?" I said. "...Fuck it... take it off" David said. "But Mr Parker!" One of the teenagers shouted, "What if they''re lying! What if they''re the ones who set up the traps! O-or with the guys that raided our camp!" "Travis, don''t be stupid, why would they even go through the effort to mislead us when they could just shoot us?" David asked. "I- I don''t know, maybe it''s some sick fetish or something! I don''t know!" Travis said in a stressed out tone. "Kid, what do you take us for? Psychopaths? Just... look away, it''s going to get ugly" I said to Travis. "O-okay..." Travis said, as he turned away. I grabbed the fire axe from Lee, and swing it down on David''s foot. "Gaah! Stop!" David shouted in pain. "There''s no going back now, David," I said, as I swung down on David''s foot again. "Gaaaah!!!" David screamed. "Dude! Stop! You''re killing him!" Travis shouted. "Stop!" The other teenager shouted. "..." I just stayed silent, as I swung down for the third, and last time, amputating David. "Alright, Lee! Grab the guy and let''s get out of here!" Kenny shouted, as he started firing at the walkers that were lured by the sound of David''s screaming. "Go! I''ll cover you!" I shouted, as I pulled out my pistol and started to fire at the walkers nearby. Then, all of a sudden something pushed me down and bit into my shoulder! "Fuck! We got a runner!" I shouted, as I shot it in the head, stood up and started firing at the walkers again. "Y-you''re bitten," Travis said. "Trust me kid, it''s not the worst thing that''s happened to me," I said with a smile, as I continued to fire at the walkers, until it was just me and Travis left. "Let''s go!" I shouted, as I shot a walker that snuck up behind Travis. "Y-you saved me," Travis said in shock. "Yeah, I did. Now! Let''s get the fuck out of here!" I shouted. Travis and I ran through the woods for a couple of minutes, until we found the others. "Fuck, Tom! You''re bitten" Kenny said. "I''ll be fine," I said in an annoyed tone. "N-no you won''t!" The other teenager said, "Y-you''re going to turn" "Nope," I said, "Mutation" "W-what?" The teenager was confused. "Listen, kid, did you see that running asshole?" I asked. "Y-yeah" He stuttered. "Well, that''s a mutation on the walkers... thing is, us humans can also mutate," I said with a small smile, "And it so happens that my mutation is that I''m immune to the virus, it makes me stronger and I can regenerate incredibly fast" "W-wait, what?" Travis asked, "Ben, dude! If what this guy''s saying is true then we could be like... fucking superheroes!" "U-uh... how do you know if you have a... mutation?" Ben asked. "Well, I found out when I got bitten..." I said, the two teenagers looked shocked, "But, you could just go to our scientist dude... he figured out the other mutations, Enhanced Sight, Enhanced Endurance, Stoneskin and Air Manipulation" "Wait, Air Manipulation!? What!? How!?" Ben asked, confused. "I don''t know how, but that little girl got a pretty fucking powerful ability," I said with a grin, "But... it won''t save her from a bite... and she still has to learn to precisely control it, so it''s not completely overpowered" "Wait wait wait," Travis said, "A little girl can control the air!?" "Yeah, Clementine... she''s a nice kid, a bit too nice to a fault, but she''s fucking deadly when it comes to her ability," I said with a grin, "She calls herself Tornado Girl... it''s cute... but a bit annoying times" "So... uh, do you think either of us has abilities?" Ben asked. "Can''t really say... it''s sort of like the lottery, you can''t predict who does and who doesn''t get it" I said. "Okay, that makes sense," Travis said. We kept on walking through the woods until we got to the motel. "We got wounded!" Lee shouted. "Shit! Get inside!" Lily, who was on watch shouted, as Doug and Carley opened the gates. "Oh my god, what happened?" Katjaa asked. "He got caught in a beartrap with no release, so I had to cut his leg off" I answered. "Get him on the truck, I''ll try to save him," Katjaa said to Lee who was carrying David. "Alright!" Lee said as he gently placed David on the truck. "C-can you save him?" Travis asked. "I don''t know, but I''ll try as hard as I can," Katjaa said reassuringly. "Orochimaru! I''m going to need your help!" Katjaa said. "My pleasure," Orochimaru said, as he walked over to Katjaa. "Hey, do you want to see my drawing?" Clementine asked, as she led the two teenagers away. "What the hell happened out there!?" Lily asked, "You know full well that we don''t have enough to feed us! And you bring more people here!?" "What!? Did you expect me to let them fucking die!?" Kenny asked. "Well, why the fuck not!? It''s not like they were carrying groceries with them!" Larry shouted at Kenny. "Hey Larry, back the fuck off!" I said, as I got in between Larry and Kenny. "Make me," Larry said angrily as he made a fist. "Okay..." I said with a smirk on my face, as I punched Larry in the face and knocked him out. "D-Dad!" Lily shouted as she ran to her unconscious father, "What the hell''s wrong with you! Hitting an old man!" "Fuck off, you saw that he was threatening me," I said angrily. "Why don''t you fuck off! The three of you!" Lily shouted furiously. "Fine, Lee, Kenny, you know what? Let''s go work on the RV" I said, as I looked at Lily with a cocky smirk. "Now you''re speaking my language," Kenny said happily. "I''ll just... stay out of it, I''ll go see if Mark needs any help with the wall," Lee said as he walked over to Mark. "So... who do you think we should take with us when we leave?" Kenny asked. "Hmm... my people are coming obviously... Lee and Clementine because those two are inseparable, Carley because of her skills and ability, Doug, also because of his ability and the fact that he could actually help you with the RV''s maintenance... those two kids could be helpful too..." I said. "Damn man, so you''re basically saying to take everyone but Lily and her asshole father? Ha!" Kenny laughed, "I like the way you''re thinking!" "So... do you think the dude''s going to survive?" I asked. "The guy who got his leg chopped off? Well, I don''t know... I mean, I''m no doctor or anything... but, it didn''t look exactly... good" Kenny said. "Yeah, well... it was my first time amputating someone," I said. "Alright... fine... hey, can you tell that... Orochi... maru? Guy to stop creeping people out" Kenny asked, "I mean, it''s the fucking apocalypse and that guy''s going around creeping the shit out of everyone... sooner or later someone''s going to shoot the guy" "Oh, well... I''ll get right on that, after he helps Katjaa out with the legless guy" I said with a smile on my face. "Ah, alright... hey, can you pass the wrench?" Kenny asked. "Here you go," I said, as I passed a wrench over to him. "Thanks," Kenny said with a grin. "Hey guys, do you need some help?" Doug, who just walked up asked. "Sure, hey Tom can you go check on Katjaa?" Kenny asked. "Alright," I said as I walked over to Katjaa who was talking to Lee. "Hey guys," I said. "Oh, hello Thomas" Katjaa said. "Uh... how is he?" I asked Katjaa as I pointed at the unconscious David. "...He''s dead" Katjaa said. "Well... fuck, I should tell those kids," I said with a sombre tone. "Yeah, you should-" Katjaa said, before getting cut off by an undead David grabbing her from behind. "What the fuck!?" I shouted, as I pried Katjaa away from the undead David, "Get the fucking axe!" When I shouted that, Larry ran towards me, axe in hand. "Get off of him you son of a bitch!" Larry shouted, as he tried to kill the walker, but he missed and got the axe jammed in the truck "Fuck!" I tried to keep the walker away from me with my foot, but I fell off of the truck. It tried to bite me, but I tried to keep its head away from my neck, as it''d be pretty much an instant death if it bit me there. "Tom! Get out of the way!" Larry shouted, as he aimed the axe. "Okay!" I said, as I moved myself out of the way, allowing Larry to cut into the walker''s head, killing it. "Thanks" I said. "Well, you would''ve done the same for me... and I actually like you and your friends, I wouldn''t want to compromise our relations by letting you die" Larry said as he helped me up off of the ground. "Those fucks!" Kenny shouted, "You said he wasn''t bitten!" "He wasn''t bitten I swear!" Travis shouted. "Then why did he fucking get back up from the dead!?" Kenny shouted. "Y... you guys don''t know, do you?" Ben asked, as everyone crowded around him. "What the hell are you talking about?" Kenny asked. "I-it''s not the bite that does it... you come back, no matter how you die... if you don''t destroy the brain, that''s just what happens, it''s gonna happen to all of us..." Ben said. "God help us..." Lee muttered. "It makes sense, those first days... it spread so fast" Mark said. "Car accidents, suicides... everything was making more of them," Lily said. "When I first saw it happen, we were all hiding out in the gym, everybody thought we were finally safe... but one of the girls Jenny Pitcher I think... I guess she couldn''t take it, she took some pills... a lot of them, someone went into the girls'' room the next morning and... god..." Ben sighed. Then, all of a sudden we heard some bells ringing behind Doug, it was an alarm he was working on. "Shit, get down!" I whispered as I crouched down. 62 Strangers "Doug, it works" Mark whispered excitedly. "Of course it works, I told you" Doug whispered back, a smile on his face. "Shit, where''d this string come from?" A man asked. "Watch where you''re walking, man," Another man said. "Who are those people?" Lily asked Ben. "I don''t know" Ben answered. "If they''re friendly, we don''t want to hurt them," Lee said, "They''re not a part of your group are they?" "No, Mr Parker, Travis and I were the last...the last ones," Ben said sombrely. "It''s just two of them, we need to make a stand," Kenny said with a rifle in his arms. "No, we have a routine. We don''t confront them if we don''t have to" Lily said. "You alright?" One of the men asked his friend. "Yeah, just gettin'' untangled" The other man replied. "I don''t know how you''re still alive, man," The first man said. "...Sorry Lily, but we gotta do this" Kenny said as he stood up and aimed his rifle at the men, "That''s far enough!" "Oh! Shit!" One of the men shouted, "Okay! Okay! No problem!" "We don''t want any trouble," Lee said. "Of course, n-neither do we uh, I''m Andy St. John, this here''s my brother Dan, we''re just out lookin'' for gasoline, looks like you folks got the motel locked down, w-which is fine but uh... if you could spare any gas, we''d be much obliged" The man, Andy said. "What do you need gas for?" Lily asked. "Our place is protected by an electric fence, generators provide the electricity" The other man, Danny said. "Our generators run on gas, look... uh, we own a dairy farm a few miles up the road, if Y''all be willing to lower your guns, w-we can talk about some kind of trade," Andy said. "How y''all doin'' on food?" Danny asked, "W-we got plenty at the dairy" "...Lee, why don''t you, Mark and Tom go check the place out, to see if it''s legit" Lily said. ""I''ll go too"" Carley and Doug said at the same time. "Me too, I want to show you guys that I''m not useless," Travis said. "Uh, since Travis'' going, I''ll go too," Ben said. "So uh... what do Y''all think?" Andy asked. "Alright then, you got a deal, we''ll bring some gas to the dairy and in exchange, you give us some food to bring back, we''ll see how it goes from there," Lee said. "Sounds fair, a couple gallons should power our generator for a while," Andy said with a smile. "Alright then, let''s go," I said with a smile as I left the motel alongside Lee, Mark, Doug, Carley, Travis and Ben. ''We have four of the five mutated people we have going with us, so we should be safe, and even if these guys are mutated, we have enough people to overpower them'' I thought, as the smile on my face grew larger. "Well, splendid! Let''s go" Andy said with a grin as he led us to the St. John Dairy. 63 Tomants sBackstorys "So, this dairy... you guys really have food?" Mark asked. "Sure do, we lost most of the cattle, but we still have lots of milk, butter and cheese stocked up" Andy answered. "And with the vegetables we grow, we got plenty of food," Danny said. I walked back to where Lee, Carley and Doug were. "Hey, uh guys... I''ll be honest, I don''t trust these guys" I said. "What? Why?" Doug asked. "Well, I can''t explain it, it just feels like they''re hiding something," I said. "Wait, what do you mean?" Lee asked. "Well, I don''t know... but think about it, before the apocalypse there were fucked up people, right?" I asked. "Yeah, why?" Lee said. "Well, those people would definitely thrive out here without any rules... and, well... these guys just give me that sort of feeling, they''re all smiles on the surface... but that''s usually hiding something grim, so... just keep a look out for anything... suspicious," I said. "Well, alright then, we''ll look out for something suspicious," Lee said. "Okay thanks, that actually makes me feel quite a bit better," I said, a smile forming on my face, "And if these guys are what I think they are... we could at the very least overpower them... which is probably the way we could get to the best option" "Wait, what do you mean?" Carley asked. "Well, we could just... take one of them hostage and use them to give us food periodically," I said. "What the hell man!?" Lee asked, shocked. "Hey, it''s just an idea! We haven''t done anything yet, it''s just a fucking option" I said defensively. "Yeah, a fucking bad option... no man, we should actually be friends with these people, set up trade agreements and such" Lee said. "Alright, whatever floats your boat, I''m just saying that it''s an option, and in my professional opinion, it''s a good one," I said. "What the fuck do you mean "professional opinion"?" Lee asked. "Well, I was trained to do this sort of stuff when I was younger," I said. "What sort of stuff?" Carley asked. ''Hmm, might as well make up a backstory similar to the one I have'' I thought. "You know, take things over by force..." I said. "Excuse me, where the fuck did you grow up again!?" Lee asked. "Ah, well... I was born and raised in a third world country, me and my brother were child soldiers... but, luckily I convinced him to leave with me right before the area we were stationed in was destroyed, as I had knowledge of its destruction a few days prior... we managed to escape to Japan and were adopted by a wealthy family, we were actually here on vacation..." I lied. "Fuck man, that''s... that''s a god damn backstory" Lee said. "Yeah, I know... sounds fake, doesn''t it?" I asked. "Well, there are weirder things happening," Doug said. "Yeah, I guess..." I said, a smile on my face. "So, were you and your brother... any good? At... killing?" Carley asked. "Yeah, we took out various places with just the two of us, The Red-Headed Demons they called us," I said with a grin, "I personally took it in stride... my brother, not so much..." "Ah, okay... well, I''m gonna go talk to Andy," Lee said, as he walked over to Andy and his brother Danny. "So, you were a child soldier? What was it like?" Carley asked. "Well... it wasn''t great, I watched so many people I knew die... I had a friend in my squad, and I had to watch as he got his throat slit right in front of me... I couldn''t do anything to stop it... then, the rest of the squad found our location and took out every single one of those assholes... and about a year later, I learned that my father was killed in battle... and three fucking days after that my brother and I left the village, a few hours before it was destroyed... I lost my mother, the rest of my friends and a man who I considered my mentor, his name was Bardock... he was a great man, I found his son a year later, he was being looked after by a nice old man... I didn''t tell him about what we used to be..." I said in a sombre tone. "I... I''m so sorry" Carley said, feeling quite a bit guilty about asking. "It''s... it''s alright, I think it actually helped to get all of that off of my chest..." I said, a small sad smile on my face. ''Man, I''m actually better at acting than I thought'' I thought happily. As we were talking, we heard someone shouting. "You think you''re gonna cut me out of this!?" A man shouted. "Shit, get down" Andy whispered, as he crouched behind a tree. 64 St. John Dairy "Shit, get down" Andy whispered as he ducked, we did the same. We slowly walked towards where the voice was heard. "No one''s trying to cut you out of anything," A man said. "Fuckin'' bandits," Andy said, annoyed. "Who?" Mark asked, confused. "Those look like the people who raided our camp, right Travis?" Ben asked. "Yeah, those are the assholes," Travis said angrily. "Who are they?" Lee asked. "Bandits of course" I muttered sarcastically. "Shh. Fucking assholes are who they are" Andy whispered. "There''s only two of them," Carley said, as she pulled out her pistol. "Oh no, there''s a lot more of ''em," Danny said. "Don''t worry, Danny and I have ya covered if something happens, but let''s just wait this out and hope they move on," Andy said. "Fuck you!" One of the men shouted, as he kicked the other in the chest, knocking him down and shot him, "Fuck you!" He shot again, "Fuck you!" and again, killing the man. "Jesus!" Carley exclaimed in shock. "Asshole," The man said to the corpse as he left. "The world out here has gone to shit. Come on, let''s get to the dairy where it''s safe" Andy said. "That''s fine with me, I''m starving," I said with a grin. "Ha, alright then. Mama will make sure to fatten you up so much that you won''t even know the meaning of starving!" Andy said with a smile. We continued talking until we reached the St. John Dairy. "Here it is, St. John''s family dairy," Andy said with a grin. "And Y''all can see how we kept this place so safe" Andy said as he pointed at the electric fence. "The fence keeps them out?" Mark asked. "You betcha, they fry like bugs in a zapper!" Andy said happily, "We''re pushing 4000 volts through that thing with generators and amps" "I''m going to assume that''s a lot," Carley said. "This is a really brilliant set up," Lee said. "Suits us just fine," Andy said happily. "This place looks untouched, you''d never know the rest of the world was in ruins!" Carley said. "It''s worth protecting, hence all the juice" Andy said. "I thought I say Y''all with company comin'' down the drive!" A middle-aged redheaded woman said happily. "Guys, this is our mama," Andy said. "I''m Brenda St. John, and welcome to the St. John dairy!" Brenda said happily. "This here''s Lee. He''s from Macon!" Andy said. "A couple of our old farmhands were from Macon, they grow ''em good there," Brenda said. "They got a few more friends staying at the old motel," Danny said. "Oh my goodness, that place is pretty vulnerable. Have you got someone with survival experience to lead your group?" Brenda asked. "We all work together, plus we got plenty of people with military experience," Lee said. "Like me, I''m Tom. It''s a pleasure to meet you" I said, as I extended my hand. "Well, it''s a pleasure to meet you too... but say, aren''t you a bit too young to be a soldier?" Brenda asked as she shook my hand. "Not in a third world country, where they allow child soldiers," I said cheerfully, earning shocked reactions from the St. John''s and the members of the group that didn''t hear about my "backstory". "Well... I, I am truly sorry..." Brenda said. "Nah, it''s alright..." I said cheerfully. "Well, still... that motel ain''t the safest place, but now that Y''all are here, we''ll make sure you''re safe and comfortable," Brenda said with a smile. "Does that offer apply to the rest of us at the motel?" Lee asked. "We''re all incredibly hungry" Carley added. "Well then, these are for Y''all, baked fresh this morning," Brenda said, as she handed a basket of bread to Lee. "Amazing!" Carley said excitedly as she looked at the bread. "Can''t get stuff like that anymore, not without a cow for milk and butter, that''s for sure" Danny said. "That''s right. Hopefully, Maybelle will make it through this bout of... whatever she''s got and be with us for a good long while" Brenda said. "Your cow is sick? What she-" "We have a vet! We could bring her here, we could help you, folks, out!" Lee said before Mark interrupted him. ''You stupid son of a bitch Mark, now they know that we have a doctor... fucking idiot'' I thought angrily. "A vet! Oh my, our prayers have been answered!" Brenda said happily. "Maybe our whole group could come! For the day!" Mark added. "Well how about this, Y''all go get your veterinary friend and I''ll go prepare some dinner. a bit feast you hungry souls," Brenda said, "It''ll be nice to have some folks to help out around here again. Danny, why don''t you come help me out in the kitchen" Danny and Brenda left for the kitchen. "Why don''t I head back with the food and round up everyone for the trip back here," Carley said. "You might want to take someone back with ya, remember those roads could be dangerous" Andy suggested. "I can handle myself," Carley said. "Take this" Mark said, as he handed her his rifle, "Why don''t you go ahead and take Ben and Travis along anyway" "Take care of yourselves guys. See you in a little while" Carley said, as she, Travis and Ben walked back to the motel to give everyone there some food. 65 Chatting With Andy "Mark. Lee, why don''t Y''all take a look around, once you get settled in, I could use some help securin'' the perimeter" Andy suggested. "Is there a problem?" Lee asked. "Sometimes, the dead get tangled up in the fence before they end up knocking over a post. It''d be a big help if you two could walk the perimeter" Andy said, "And you can learn a little somethin'' about our fence, now I''m gonna go top off the generators before they run dry. Come and get me when you''re ready" "Hey, I think we can help you out with that," I said as I pointed to Doug. "Well alright, come along then," Andy said happily as he walked to the generator. "This here''s what''s running this whole place," Andy said with pride. "Oh, that''s impressive... do you have a backup power supply?" I asked. "Why would we need one? This one''s working just fine" Andy said. ''Okay, that''s weird... I thought I remembered them having more than one...'' I thought. [This world is slightly different to the one you are used to] The system stated. ''Oh, now you tell me'' I thought, annoyed. "Um... well, what if something unexpected happens? Like, one night you or your brother go out for a piss and trip over the generator, breaking it... you''d be kind of fucked, wouldn''t you?" I asked. "I... holy shit... the generator''s completely vulnerable... what if those bandit assholes raid us by taking out the generator... fuck" Andy muttered in an annoyed tone, "Tom my man... you probably saved our asses in the future, you know what? Y''all guys can stay here for dinner, my treat" "Uh, thanks, man..." I said with a smile. "Friend, I should be thanking you, the only problem is, we''d need more gas for a backup generator... and an actual backup generator," Andy said. "Can''t be too hard to find a generator, just loot a hardware store, there''s probably some gas there too," I said. "Yeah, we found some extra generators the last time we were there... not much gas though, some assholes probably took it all and didn''t share with the rest of us," Andy said. "Eh, you win some, you lose some... now, do you guys need any extra help? Maybe with that swing over there?" I asked, as I pointed at a broken swing. "Ah, right. You have kids at your camp, right?" Andy asked. "Yeah, two of them," I said with a grin, "We also have two trained soldiers there, an assassin and some other people... they''re really helpful against the mutated walkers" "Mutated? What do you mean, mutated?" Andy asked, confused. "You know, the ones that can take a bullet to the head and not even flinch, the fast as hell ones, the ones that can crush an engine with a punch and the ones that control the dumber ones, those mutants... wait, you haven''t seen them?" I asked. "No, I haven''t," Andy said. "Well, you''re fucking lucky... one of those bastards got the jump on me a few months ago, almost got my fucking hand ripped off... wasn''t a pleasant experience," I lied. "I was there, and it actually happened, fucking scared the shit out of us" Doug, who was silent suddenly spoke up, "He almost shat himself" "Fuck... you think they''d come out here?" Andy asked. "Probably not, unless you make a shit load of noise and lure them there... or, if the people in the cities start dying out," I said. "Oh... thank god... I don''t even want to see what you''ve described" Andy said. "Yeah, at least we know that the Runners have weaker upper halves... that''s basically all we know about those ones... and the others, well... we know next to nothing about them, other than the fact that if you see one that you should fucking run" I said. "Alright then, that''s some pretty good advice," Andy said. "Hi" Lee said as he and Mark walked over. "What do you want Lee?" Andy asked cheerfully. "Mark and I can go help you with that perimeter now," Lee said. "Oh, good. The fence will stop a walker in about three or four seconds, but it gets overloaded if we leave the husks out there" Andy said. "You know, Mark and I can go clear the fence ourselves if you want to stay here and finish up with the generators," Lee said. "Well, that''d be great," Andy said, "I''ll turn off the northwest section and uh, if you guys could strip ''em off and look for any weak points, well that''d be a big help" "Sounds easy enough," Lee said. "Stay attentive, ya never know" Andy warned. Lee and Mark started to leave, before I ran up behind them. "Hey, I''ll come with you, three heads are better than two, Doug can stay here and help Andy" I said with a grin. "Well alright then, let''s go" Lee said as we left for the northwest section of the dairy. 66 Electric Fence Part: 1 We walked around the northwest section of the dairy, looking for any walkers that we''d have to take off of the electric fence. "So, what do you guys think about this place?" I asked. "It''s not that bad, they''ve got this fence, which is cool. And, the food as well... all in all, I think it''s pretty good" Mark said. "Ditto," Lee said, as he pushed a walker off of the fence. "I think those are some pretty good points too, but what do you think about the people?" I asked. "What? Andy''s nice, so is Danny and their mother Brenda seems like a sweet old lady" Mark said with a grin. "I don''t know man, they seem kind of like... that kindness is hiding... something," Lee said. "Exactly, you''re not that kind to strangers even before the fucking apocalypse!" I said, "I mean, think about it. If they were that kind, wouldn''t those bandits have taken them out months ago?" "I don''t know, maybe the bandits haven''t noticed them?" Mark said. "Yeah, those guys we found barely ten minutes away, don''t know that a fucking dairy full of food with an electric fence is here... totally," I said sarcastically, as I pried a walker off the fence. "You don''t have to be an ass, man... you''re starting to remind me of Larry" Mark said. "Ha! Don''t remind me of that fucking asshole" I said with a grin, "I''ll tell you guys now, I''ve practically hated the guy since day one, don''t get me wrong though. I do respect the fact that he''s trying to protect Lily... but, does he like... have to be such a dick about it?" "I know, right! And she''s a grown fucking woman who can make her own decisions! Doesn''t even need protection! What a pain in the ass!" Mark agreed. "He wouldn''t be such a pain in the ass if you didn''t tell him we were talking about him behind his back all the time," Lee said angrily. "Ah, right... sorry" Mark apologised. "We''ll work it out somehow," Lee said. "Yeah, hopefully, he''ll calm down once he''s out here," Mark said. "Another walker up ahead!" Lee said as he pointed to a dead walker on the fence, its face completely fried off. "Damn... that''s some fucking power" I said with a grin, as I pushed the walker off the fence. "I know, right!" Mark said with a grin, "The defences here rock" "Ah, there''s one," Lee said as he walked up to a walker on the fence, dead. "Eeugh" Mark reacted with disgust. "What''s the matter, Mark? Too gross for you?" I taunted, as Lee kicked the walker. "Lee, it''s dead," Mark said, ignoring my taunting. "Come on, let''s push it off," Lee said as he pulled an arrow out of its head, "Disgusting..." "Andy said that when this fence is working, the walkers go up like a tree branch on a power line," Mark said, "Wait, if those lights are out that means the fence''s off, right?" "It''d better be," Lee said, as he pushed the walker off of the fence using the axe in his hands. Lee looked at the walker for a moment, "Come on guys, I''m sure there''s a few more" and we began to look for more walkers on the fence. 67 Electric Fence Part: 2 "Once this fence is patched up, this place will be a fortress! God, can you imagine not having to worry about the walkers and mutants anymore?" Mark asked. "Well, it''s useless without gas, we might need food, but the St. John''s need gas to keep this fence up and running," Lee said. "Not many drivers these days Lee," Mark said, "We could scrounge up a year''s worth of gas, easy" "True, it would be a lot easier than it would''ve been before the apocalypse, cheaper too" I agreed. "Ah, look. Another one" Lee said, as we walked up to the walker on the fence. "I see it," Mark said. "I''ve got this," I said, as I walked up to it and kicked it off the fence, but its hands stayed put on the fence. "Man, the fence burnt right through its hands. I think they fused together" Lee said. "I''ve got it," Lee said as he cut its hands off of the fence. "You never get used to the smell, do you?" Mark said. "Haha, nope" Lee laughed. We continued to walk around the fence. "Christ, I can''t stop thinking about dinner," Mark said, "And Lee, thanks for the rations earlier, it''s not easy eating in front of the kids, but it''s all that''s keeping me on my feet right now" "We''ll go ask for more to eat after this is done," Lee said with a smile. "I agree to that, I''m fucking starving," I said with a huge smile on my face. "Yeah, I can suck it up for that long" Mark said. "Ah, fuck..." I said, my smile faltering a bit as I looked ahead. "Come on, I think I see where they''re getting in," Mark said, as he pointed at a part of the electric fence that was knocked over, with a dead walker on it, "This one must''ve knocked it over trying to get through... he''s tangled up in there pretty good. Come on, help me get this thing back in place so we can get Mr. Crispy off of here" "I think we''d get better leverage from the other side," Lee said. "Good idea... nnrgh!" Mark grunted as he jumped over the knocked over fence. "..." Lee just silently stepped over the fence. "Little help here Tom?" Mark asked, as he and Lee started to push the fence back up. "I''ll keep watch, just in case," I said, as I pulled out my pistol, "Don''t know when a walker will sneak up on you... or one of those bandit assholes we saw earlier" "Okay, that''s fair..." Mark said, still pushing the fence up. They managed to push the fence up, and all of a sudden it turned on. "Holy fuck! What just happened!?" Mark exclaimed in shock. "The fences are on!" Lee said, shocked. "Why the hell would he turn the fence on? He knows we''re out here!" Mark said. All of a sudden, an arrow hit Mark in the back. "Argh!" Mark shouted in pain. 68 Electric Fence Part: 3 Mark shouted in pain, an arrow poking out of his back. "I told you what would happen ya son of a bitch!" A man shouted from the woods. "What the-" Lee exclaimed in shock. "Get to the gate!" Lee shouted, as he and Mark ran, only to get cut off by two arrows. "Fuck! I''ll cover you! Get behind the tractor!" I shouted, as I began to fire into the woods. "Get down!" Lee shouted, as he and Mark went to the tractor. "Jesus!" Mark shouted, as an arrow flew past him, as he got behind the tractor. "Push the tractor guys! I''ll cover you!" I shouted, as I fired a few more shots into the woods before I had to reload. "We had an agreement! Now you''re fucked!" A man shouted angrily. "Who the fuck is that!?" Mark asked. "No idea!" Lee said. "Fuck! Now, what!?" Mark asked. I just finished reloading my gun and began to fire back at the men. "They''re probably fucking bandits!" I shouted, as I managed to shoot one of the bandits in the chest, killing them. "With the fence on, that gate''s our only chance!" Lee said, as he pointed at the gate. Lee then took a block of wood that was keeping the tractor in place and pulled the plough lever, causing the plough to go up, giving them some moving cover from the bandits. "C''mon, if we can reach the gate, we can get through this fence and back to the house," Lee said. "Aagh, shit that still hurts" Mark complained. "They''re on the move!" A bandit shouted. "Give us the food!" A second bandit shouted. "I''ll fuck you sombitches up!" A third shouted. "Did you really think you could fuck with us!?" A fourth shouted angrily. As the tractor was rolling, it was stopped by the corpse of a dead walker. "What happened?" Mark asked. "Shit. It''s one of the dead we pushed down earlier, I''m gonna have to move it" Lee said. Lee pulled the walker out of the way of the tractor and it began to roll again. "You didn''t deliver the goods! Now we''re gonna take what we''re owed!" A bandit shouted. The tractor came to a stop again due to another dead walker. "Another one? How many of those did we push down?" Mark asked, annoyed. Lee tried to pull the walker out of the way, but it tried to bite him. "Shit!" Lee shouted as he got pulled in by the walker. He kicked it twice, then it pulled him towards it, so Lee pulled with all of his might and the walker''s legs came right off, amputating it. Lee looked in shock at it and threw the still alive walker to the shut down electric fence. "You okay?" Mark asked. "Yeah... barely," Lee said. The now amputated walker began to crawl behind the men. "Come on, the gate''s right there!" Mark said happily. Lee and Mark stayed behind the tractor until it hit what I assume to be a silo, stopping the tractor and giving them ample cover to get back inside the dairy. The walker that was crawling after them was shot in the head by one of the bandits, killing it instantly. "Get inside! Go! Go! Go!" I shouted as I continued to fire into the woods, hitting a few bandits until they decided it wasn''t worth it and ran away. Lee, Mark and I got back to the dairy to tell the St. John brothers what had happened, and hopefully get a few clues as to why we were just attacked. 69 The Group Arrives We had just gotten back to the St. John dairy, Mark was shot in the back, and I was almost out of ammunition, today was not shaping up to be a good day. Andy saw us and looked horrified as he ran towards the three of us. "Lee, what''s wrong?" Andy asked. "I thought this place was safe!" Lee said angrily. "Holy shit! A-are you okay?" Danny who heard the commotion and walked over asked. "Fucking bandits! They have no right being out here on our property!" Andy said angrily. "Oh my lord! What happened to you sweetheart!?" Brenda asked from the porch of their home. "It was those bastards in the woods mama!" Andy said angrily. "Yeah... I''ll be alright once it''s out, but goddamn it hurts..." Mark complained. "Hey Y''all" Kenny, who just got here with the rest of the group, including Zabuza and Riza but excluding Carley, Ben, Travis and Orochimaru, said. "Mark! Oh my god, what happened?" Katjaa asked. "He got shot with an arrow," Lee said. "Christ! Are you going to be okay?" Lily asked. "Yeah, I''m fine... I should just... pull it out..." Mark said weakly. "Oh no honey, C''mon, Brenda''s got you. C''mon inside now. We''ll have you all sorted out" Brenda said, as she walked him and Katjaa to the house. "What kind of shithole is this?" Larry asked. "We ran into some people on the way up here... bandits I guess, I think it was them who attacked us," Lee said. "They gave us a lot of problems in the beginning, killed a bunch of our farmhands. We were able to get ''em to stop by makin'' a deal" Andy said. "You KNEW about these people!?" Kenny asked angrily. "Food for protection. Not like we had much of a choice, but they did stop hasslin'' us" Danny said. "God damn it! Carley said this place was locked down tight!" Larry said angrily. "It was just a fluke thing... we can''t just stop assuming there aren''t bad people out there," Lee said. "What the hell do you mean, "a fluke"!?" Lily asked. "It could have happened anywhere, it could have happened to us in the motor inn," Lee said. "Listen, we may have had an agreement with those people, but we will NOT stand up for this shit!" Andy said angrily. "Ain''t no way we''re gonna let those sons o'' bitches get away with this" Danny said. "You know where these assholes are?" Kenny asked. "They''re hard to pin down. But I think I know where at least ONE of their camps are" Danny said, "When you''re ready to go scope out that bandit camp, come find us" Andy and Danny walked away, as Doug walked to us. "Oh, hey guys!" Doug said with a smile. "Hey Doug," I said. "Uh... what happened?" Doug asked. "Mark got shot while he and Lee were working on the fence, I covered them," I said truthfully, "Basically ran out of all of my ammo too" "Bandits? Are you serious? This place isn''t safe, we can''t stay here" Lily said. "Not safe?! This place is a hell of a lot safer than that motor inn! I think all of us and our guns can handle a couple of punks with bows and arrows!" Kenny said, "What we need to do is find a way to get the whole group out here to stay, take this whole place over if we have to..." "I agree," I said. "Whoa, cool your jets Rambo''s, these are nice people. Let''s not do anything to get us thrown out before we eat!" Larry said. "I''m gonna head out and help Dan with these bandits. You guys should try to make friends with Andy and Brenda while I''m gone" Lee said. "Well that''s easy, I''ve got charm coming outta my ass," Larry said. "Yeah, that''s... real charming, dad," Lily said. "Where are Ben, Travis, Orochimaru and Carley?" Lee asked. "Since those three ate some of the food on the way to get us, they volunteered to stay behind and watch the motor inn until we get back, and Orochimaru wanted to see if those teenagers had any mutations that could help us," Lily said. "Alright" Lee said. Andy, who was watching us, walked up to the kids. "Hey kids, look what Lee got working for ya!" Andy said as he pointed at the swing. "A swing! I love swings! Just like at my treehouse! Come on, Duck!" Clementine said as she floated over to the swing, using her Air Manipulation. "Thanks, Lee, you''re the best," Clementine said, as she floated to the swing. "Yeah!" Duck said happily. Everyone went to look around the farm and Andy just looked completely baffled at Clementine. "H-how?" Andy asked. "Remember what I was saying about mutations?" I asked. "Yeah" Andy answered, "Why?" "Well, the walkers weren''t the only ones who mutated," I said, a smile forming on my face. "...D-does that mean others in your group are mutated?" Andy asked. "Yeah, a few of us are... but, I''m not going to tell you what sort of mutations they are as I don''t completely trust you yet," I said. "Okay, that makes sense... well, bye," Andy said as he walked to the house, "I''m gonna go check up on your friend" "Alright..." I said, as I began to look around, bored, "Now... what''s the best way to cause some... chaos before we take these guys over?... Hmm, maybe I could save that woman... uh, Jolene? And have her talk..." 70 Chatting with Larry I was walking around, aimlessly. Bored out of my mind, until I saw Lily and Larry in the dairy''s gazebo, Lily looked a bit stressed while Larry looked like... well, he''s Larry. So, either pissed off, angry or having heart problems. I also saw Lee walking in the same direction as I was, towards the gazebo. Probably wanting to talk to Lily about Mark. "Hey there, Lily," I said, as I walked up to her, Lee a few feet behind me. "Lee, oh my god I''m so glad you three didn''t get killed out there. Do you think Mark will be okay?" Lily asked, completely ignoring me. "Bitch..." I muttered under my breath. "Wish I knew. But I think he''s in good hands now" Lee said in a hopeful tone. ''Yeah, really good hands... so good that they must be butchering him up now with those "good hands" as we speak'' I thought, still annoyed at the fact that I was completely ignored by Lily. "Yeah? It''s not too bad?" Lily asked. "He''ll be fine, I''ve seen guys go through worse" Larry cut in, trying to reassure his daughter. "How could you all bring us to this place?" Lily asked. "I take it, you and Kenny didn''t exactly make up on the way here" Lee said. "I tried seeing things from his point of view, having a wife and kid and everything. But gambling with your family''s life is pretty stupid if you ask me" Lily said. Lee just kept silent, allowing me to get a few words in. "Yeah, not the greatest of ideas, but hey... he''s probably living life in the moment, right? Since we can''t exactly look to the future with the world this... well, fucked" I said, as I leaned back on the bench that Larry was sitting on. "Wait, what?" Lily asked. "Well, you can''t look at the future when you know that if you die, well... that''s it, you turn and probably eat your loved ones... especially if they don''t have the heart to do what''s right" I said. "What''s... right? What do you mean by that? Could you elaborate?" Lily asked. "Okay, well... in simple terms, if your loved ones get bit or are going to die... well, it''d probably be easier to kill them before they turn... at least they wouldn''t die as one of those... things," I said, my voice laced with disgust. "That''s... that''s just horrible... expecting someone to kill their own loved ones... it''s actually sort of disgusting, expecting someone to actually do that" Lily said in disgust. "Okay then, look, you fucking idiot! If you don''t kill them, they''ll turn! And I sure as hell know that NOBODY wants to turn into a fucking MONSTER!" I shouted angrily, "So, it''d be far easier to just... kill them before that... let them keep their humanity..." "Hey! Don''t fucking snap at my daughter you asshole!" Larry shouted angrily. "Hey, I''m not being an asshole here, I''m being a realist. There''s a difference... not much of one, but a difference nonetheless" I said with a smirk. "Fuck off," Larry said angrily. "I''m just saying... I''d much rather keep my fucking humanity then turn... but, fine... I''ll leave, if that''s what makes you happy" I said. "So, how do you feel about leaving the motor inn?" Lee asked, trying to change the subject. "It''s a welcome change of scenery," Larry said. "I don''t know, if we''d just stayed where we were, then Mark wouldn''t have ended up with an arrow in his shoulder," Lily said. "...Hey, ah... can I talk to you in private for a second?" Lee asked Lily. "Okay," Lily said, as she walked off alongside Lee, leaving me behind with Larry. "Hey... uh, sorry about what I said before... I... kind of lost my cool there..." I apologised awkwardly. "No, no... it''s alright, you were just saying what you believed... and frankly, I support that belief... better to die a human then as a walker" Larry said, a sad smile on his face, "You know... I''m probably going to be the first to go in the group, on account of my age and heart problems..." "What? No, no man, you''re going to survive this whole ordeal, we all are... we''re all going to make it, and hey... just in case..." I said, as I pulled out a jar full of nitroglycerin pills, "You won''t be having a heart attack for a while" "Why do you have those?" Larry asked. "Well, I kind of predicted that we''d all come here... so, I thought... "Why not be prepared? Like, what if Larry has a heart attack? We probably wouldn''t be able to save him and if he died, we''d have to kill him in front of his daughter..." and well, I just didn''t want to do that... so, I took some with me on the off-chance that we''d come here... and voila, we''re here" I said with a smirk. "Ha, well... it''s better to be safe than sorry... you know, you really eased a few of my worries there" Larry said with a grin, "You''re not bad kid... not bad" "Uh... thanks..." I said sheepishly, "Well... it looks like they''re coming back from their private conversation any minute now..." "Yeah..." Larry said. "You know, I''m beginning to think the conversation''s about you... and by the way... don''t mind me asking, but... why are you such a dick to Lee anyways?" I asked. "I''ll let you in on a secret," Larry said, as he moved closer to me, "He''s a murderer... killed a man before this whole thing, in cold blood... I don''t trust the guy around my daughter" "Okay, well... I already knew that..." I said. "Wait, you did? Then why are you so close to him?" Larry asked, confused. "Well... to be honest, I''ve also killed people before the apocalypse..." I said. "Wait, what!?" Larry asked, shocked. "Well, I was a child soldier... it''s kind of in the name, "Child SOLDIER", it was my job... get in a village or something, take out the prioritised targets, get out..." I said. "Fuck, man... does anyone else know?" Larry asked. "Yeah, some of the people who came here first do..." I said, "And probably a few others around the world... if they''re still alive" "Alright then... well, looks like they''re coming back... so, we should end this little conversation... and I''ll... I''ll try to be a bit nicer to Lee... he may be a murderer, but he''s probably got his reasons... and I''ll try to find out what those reasons were... I''ll be honest, I didn''t really read into the whole "why" just the "how, when and where"..." Larry said with a smile. "Alright then... well, I''ve gotta go," I said, as I left the gazebo. "See you later, kid," Larry said with a grin, as Lily and Lee walked back to them. ''Well, that went well'' I thought, a smile surfacing on my face. 71 Chatting with Kenny I was wandering around the farm aimlessly, completely bored and I happened to see Kenny having fun swinging his son, Kenny Jr, or Duck as his parents call him, on the swingset with Clementine watching behind them. Lee was following a few feet behind me, huh... weird, I don''t know why, but this feels somewhat... familiar? Whatever. "Hey Kenny, what''cha doing?" I asked. "Oh hey Tom, I''m just playing with my little duckling," Kenny said, referring to Duck in a teasing tone. "Dad! You know I hate that nickname!" Duck complained as he continued getting pushed on the swingset by his father. "So... how''s it like?" Kenny asked. "How''s what like?" I asked in response. "You know, knowing that you can''t be killed by the walkers," Kenny said. "Oh, no... I CAN be killed by them, I just can''t get infected... if those fuckers sink their teeth into my throat, I''m a goner" I said, correcting Kenny. "Oh, right... but it''s gotta have its benefits other than just not turning, right?" Kenny asked. "Well, when a walker bites me, I get twice as strong, which is pretty cool... and I don''t get any permanent wounds from being bitten which is kind of useful... but, it pales in comparison to Clem''s mutation, doesn''t it Clem?" I asked Clementine. "What? No! I mean, your power is really cool too Tom! I... uh... but, yeah... mine''s probably cooler... sorry?" Clementine said embarrassedly. "It''s alright... say, where''d your hat go?" I asked. "Oh, I... lost it, but Lee said he''ll help me find it!" Clementine said happily. "Well, I hope he finds it, and if I see it around the motel when we get back, you''ll be the first person I tell, okay kid?" I said. "Okay!" Clementine said, a grin plastered over her face. "Hey Kenny" Lee said as he walked over, "We need to talk about this place..." "Alright, I''m all for it... so, found anything interesting?" Kenny asked, "And Tom, if you found anything interesting too, I''d like to know" "Alright," I said, "I''ll keep you guys updated if I see something amiss..." "Well, I''m just trying to make sure this place is secure, in case we decide to make this a more long-term solution. And, except for those people in the woods, this place seems pretty safe" Lee said. "Good to know. Keep your ears open for anything else that might help us" Kenny said. "...How are you holding up?" Lee asked. "I hope they feed us, Lee. Soon, on the way over here I was getting dizzy, hands shakin'', cold sweats, thought I was gonna pass out" Kenny said. "Well, they''ve got food here... that''s for sure," Lee said with a warm smile. "Yeah, but I''m not just talking about one meal, ya know?" Kenny said. "Well... I guess uh... Lily isn''t too thrilled about being here" Lee said. "I could give two shits about what Lily wants, Duck and Katjaa need food, and I''m not about to sit around at that Motor Inn and watch them go hungry," Kenny said, "You''re with me on this, right? "Yeah, of course. Lily''s judgment is clouded, but you''ve got a pretty clear head about these things" Lee said, "But anyways... did Duck and Katjaa get here okay?" "Well, it wasn''t easy. Duck didn''t look so good on the walk over to this place" Kenny said. "...If everything works out, maybe he and Katjaa can have an easier life here" Lee said. "I hope you''re right. Duck and Clementine deserve a better life than starving to death at some crappy motel" Kenny said. "Well, I''m gonna go have a look around," Lee said. "Don''t wait too long to scope out that bandit camp. It''d be a good opportunity to find a bit more out about the St. John''s and their relationship with those... bandits or whatever" Kenny said. "Right. I''ll see what I can find out" Lee said as he walked away. "Well, I''m gonna go see if there''s anything for me to do around here Kenny... I''ll probably go with Lee to scope out the bandit camp... do you want to come along?" I asked. "Nah, we need to keep our people protected here," Kenny said. "It''ll be fine, we have Lily, Larry, Zabuza, Riza and Orochimaru here... more than enough hands to take out any threats, come along... we''ll have a great time," I said with a grin. "Well, if you put it like that... I''ll get my rifle and head out with you when you''re all heading out" Kenny said. "Alright, and remember... don''t just shoot the bandits, we don''t HAVE to take human lives... unless absolutely necessary," I said. "Yeah, I feel you, man... now, run along, I''ll take care of the little ones," Kenny said. "Alright, bye kids," I said as I walked away, hearing the children say their goodbyes as I left. My grin grew slightly wider at that, as I began to return to wandering around aimlessly. 72 Bandit Camp Part: 1 I had waited around for about five to ten minutes, getting border by the second. Until I noticed Lee walking up to Andy and Danny. ''Looks like they''re going to go out'' I thought as I walked up behind Lee. "Hey, can I come along? Kenny said he''d come too" I said to Lee. "Well, alright... just have to talk with Andy and Danny first, to see when we''re heading out," Lee said. "Alright, just tell me when we go, I''ll get Kenny and we''ll head off, alright?" I said with a grin. "Okay then," Lee said as he walked over to Andy and Danny, while I just leaned against a wall and listened to their conversation. "Fellas," Lee said. "How ya feelin'', Lee? Look, I''m really sorry you and your friends almost got killed out there. We should have told you how dangerous it was" Andy said in a regretful tone. "No shit" Lee said angrily. "You saw what they did to your buddy. Nobody''s safe here until we start to fight back" Danny said. "But how?" Lee asked. "The two of us should go out and do some recon, then we''ll all mount up for some revenge" Danny suggested. "Hell, yeah" Andy agreed. "Who the fuck are these people in the woods?" Lee asked. "We don''t know. We think some of ''em used to work at the... uh, Big Box up the way" Andy said. "Save Lots" Danny corrected. "Yeah. Anyway, they''re nutty as all hell and get mad when they''re hungry" Andy said. "So, are ya ready to head out there and find their camp?" Danny asked. "Yeah. It''ll be a good opportunity to find out a bit more about what we''re up against. Let''s do it, oh, and Tom and Kenny are coming along for some extra backup" Lee said. "Well, alright then, I''ll stay here and hold down the fort," Andy said. "Remember: We''re just doing reconnaissance for now. No use getting ourselves killed" Danny said. "Alright, I''ll get Tom and we''ll go," Lee said as he walked over toward me. "So, they agree?" I asked, acting as if I didn''t hear their entire conversation. "Yeah, get Kenny and let''s go," Lee said. "Alright," I said as I walked over to where Kenny was. "Hey Tom, is it time?" Kenny asked. "Yeah, get your gun, we''re going... hunting," I said with a predatory grin, "Lee and Dan are waiting for us" "Alright then, Kat take care of Duck and Clem, we''re gonna go hunting with Lee and Dan, won''t be too long. Love ya" Kenny said as he kissed Katjaa''s forehead, grabbed his rifle and walked over to Lee and Danny with me in tow. Clementine noticed us and ran towards Lee. "Are you going now?" Clementine asked. "Yeah. I''ll be back soon Clementine" Lee reassured Clementine. "...Please be lucky" Clementine said in a small voice. "I will," Lee said, smiling. The three of us followed Danny to the bandit camp, not knowing what to expect. 73 Bandit Camp Part: 2 We were walking through the woods, guns drawn and alert, making sure nothing snuck up on us. "See anything?" Danny asked. "Not yet" Lee whispered. "Can''t see much either, damn trees getting in the way..." Kenny said grumpily. "Ditto," I said, as we continued to look around the woods. "I know it''s around here. It''s gotta be close" Danny said. Suddenly, Lee came to a stop and crouched down, pointing at an empty can. The bandits are close. We continued walking for a bit, looking for the camp that would be nearby. Lee and I went to the left and Danny and Kenny went to the right. "Over here!" Lee said to Danny and Kenny, causing them to walk over. "Oh shit! You found it!?" Danny asked in an excited whisper. "Fucking good job Lee" Kenny whispered with a grin. "Yeah man, good job" I whispered with a smirk. "Thanks, now let''s see if any of those assholes are here" Lee whispered as he cautiously ran up to the camp with Danny, Kenny and myself in tow. We ran up closer to the camp, but we saw something... unusual. There weren''t any signs of life at the camp. It was as if the place was abandoned. Something must be wrong. The four of us cautiously walked into the camp, prepared for an ambush to occur. "You see anybody?" Danny asked. "The place looks empty," Lee said. "Yeah, looks like this place was abandoned," I said. Kenny just kept a careful watch out for any sign of movement. Danny seems to have noticed that a tent that was slightly open was in the camp. "Watch my back Lee, I''m gonna check out the tent... you two watch out for anybody else," Danny said as he walked toward the tent. Instead of doing what he said, I watched Danny cautiously, my gun pointed to the tent. Danny had carefully snuck up to the tent, gun drawn. He got to the front of the tent and opened it, revealing! Nothing... other than a mattress, what I assume is a toy and some other things. "Clear" Danny said, sounding disappointed, "This camp''s too small, it can''t be their main base" "That''s what I was thinking," Lee said. "You two, take a look around anyway, there''s probably some shit around here they stole from us," Danny said to Lee and I. Lee and I started to snoop around the place, but we found nothing other than an old camera with dead batteries. So, we went into the tent and found a picture of a girl and her mother, a bloodied toy rabbit and... after searching under a sleeping bag, Clementine''s hat? "...The hell?" Lee exclaimed in confusion. "Don''t you fucking move!" A woman shouted. 74 Bandit Camp Part: 3 "Don''t you fucking move!" A woman shouted. "Shit!" Danny shouted as he and Kenny aimed their guns at the woman in question. Lee and I turned around to get a look at the woman. She was covered in dirt, her hair was a mess, it looks like she hasn''t had a proper nights sleep in weeks and she had a crossbow, pointed directly at Lee and I. "Put your guns down!" She shouted. Lee and I quickly got out of the tent and aimed our guns at the woman. "I ain''t goin'' back. You tell ''em Jolene ain''t goin'' back!" The woman, Jolene said. "Hey! We had a deal, no shooting as long as we gave you food!" Danny said, "What the fuck happened?" "You had a deal with THEM. I ain''t THEM! Oh! And I know you, I know what you are and I know what you do!" She said to Danny. "You don''t know me," Danny said. "Steal my shit... steal everything from me," Jolene said. "We had a deal! You people broke it first" Danny said. "Who the fuck are you!?" Lee asked. "Yeah!" I shouted, as I trained the sights of my gun at her forehead, ready to fire if I saw something I didn''t like. Jolene simply laughed. "Look. It''s not safe up here in the woods, you gotta come back to the dairy" Lee said, trying to reason with her. "Ha ha! Oh... it''s a hell of a lot safer up here than down THERE, you best believe... now, maybe you didn''t hear me last time when I asked you sweet, put your damn guns down!" Jolene shouted, "You think I won''t kill you? I''m gonna take this here crossbow and put a nice sharp arrow right between your eyeball. And into your goddamn brain... you''re not men, you''re monsters, all men are monsters. Take what they want and destroy it all... take a can of beans, take a little girl, it''s all the fucking same to you!" "Where did you get this hat!?" Lee asked, his rifle trained on her. "The little girl" Jolene answered. "You STOLE it from her!" Lee shouted. "So what if I did? You stole her from ME!" Jolene shouted. ''This crazy bitch... yeah, maybe I won''t let her live... she doesn''t seem stable... would probably kill some of our group before dying... not worth the risk'' I thought. "What the hell are you talking about!?" Lee asked. "You know what? I''m changing my mind, I''m putting this arrow right through your BALLS. Yeah! Right through. String ''em on that tree" Jolene said, "Then I''m gonna head to that farm and shoot every goddamn person I see!" "Put down the crossbow," Lee said. "No sir, I need it. I need it to kill you fuckers... ha ha ha" She said. "Go on, tell ''im, boy, tell ''im what you got in mind for--" She said, before getting cut off by a bullet to the head, courtesy of one Danny St. John. "Goddammit!" Danny shouted. "You straight up murdered that woman!" Lee said angrily. "What the fuck man!?" Kenny shouted as he pointed his rifle at Danny, "You fucking murdered her!" "Hardly... she had a crossbow pointed at my forehead," Danny said. Lee just sighed. "It''s a good shot though, right through the forehead. That''s good shootin'' right there. Still, what a waste" Danny said. "So, that''s it? We going back?" Lee asked. "If they ain''t here, then I don''t know where they are, and it ain''t a good idea to go tromping through those woods looking for them. So yeah, we head back" Danny said, "Once they see this... they''ll get the message" Danny walked over to the dead body of Jolene, picked up her crossbow and just stared at it, a creepy smile on his face. "C''mon," Danny said as he headed back to the St. John Dairy with the three of us in tow. ''It''s a shame really, not being able to get her into the group, at first glance she seemed... interesting, I mean... she lasted in the woods for this long, so she definitely knew how to actually hunt, unlike us, as we''re inept idiots when it comes to hunting... but, you win some, you lose some... and I wasn''t going to risk her slitting my throat in my sleep'' I thought. 75 Returning to the St John Dairy The four of us walked back to the St John Dairy in silence. "Man, that was a hell of a ride, huh?" Danny said. "Jesus Danny" Lee said as he threw his rifle to Danny. "What? You''re not gettin'' soft on ''em are ya?" Danny asked as he caught the gun, "Not after what they did to your friend" After Danny said that, Brenda had walked out of the house and saw the four of us. "Oh, you''re back!" Brenda said happily, "What happened?" "Handled it, mama," Danny said as he walked away. Lee walked up to Brenda who sat down, while I just leaned against the picket fence and listened in to their conversation and Kenny just walked off. "This isn''t what Terry would''ve wanted..." Brenda said. "Who''s Terry?" Lee asked. "My husband. Miss him every day..." Brenda said in a sombre tone. All of a sudden, the conversation they were having was interrupted by Lily and Kenny arguing. ''And he just got back... what the hell did he do in the... what? Thirty fucking seconds he''s been here?'' I thought as I listened in to their conversation. "Then screw it up for everybody then, why don''t you!?" Lily said angrily to Kenny. "Oh calm down, princess. I''ll do it myself" Kenny said as he walked off. Lily just looked at him, furious before walking back to where Larry was. "What''s going on with them?" Lee asked. "Dunno. Squabblin'' looks like. A lotta tension with Y''all, huh?" Brenda said. "They have different ideas on how they should run our group, if we don''t find any common ground, this whole thing''s gonna fall apart," Lee said. "Nah, it''s just tough times. Everyone''s hungry and people get a little stir crazy when their tummy''s empty" Brenda said. Lee just looked down and shook his head. "And Lee, don''t worry your head about them, bandits. I''m sorry you''ve seen more violence than I''da thought in your short time, but Y''all are safe here. Don''t worry" Brenda said reassuringly. "I think I''m gonna go have a look around," Lee said as he began walking off, but was stopped by Brenda. "Don''t wander too far. Dinner will be ready before you know it" Brenda said with a smile on her face, "And thank your friend Katjaa again for me. She and the kids are in the barn with the cow. That woman is a life saver!" "I''ll do that," Lee said as he walked off, walking past me. ''Yeah... I''m just going to assume they''ve already taken Mark''s legs off by now... just a little longer and these fucking bastards will get their just deserts!'' I thought as I clenched my hand into a fist and walked around aimlessly, wondering what there is that I could do to potentially fuck over the St John''s before they take us captive. 76 Questioning the St. Johns I was walking around aimlessly, until I saw Lee walk up to Danny, wanting to strike up a conversation. "Hello," Danny said, "I''m glad I got to use her today..." Lee just looked at him confused. "My girl here," Danny said as he caressed his rifle. "You... really like that gun," Lee said. "What''s not to like?" Danny asked. "Not much, I guess," Lee answered. "Exactly," Danny said with a small smile on his face. "So, you guys are pretty out in the sticks, here" Lee said. "Hard to find..." Danny said. "You get any visitors?" Lee asked. "Not anymore. Bandits, of course. Used to be these school kids on tours back before the... dead time" Danny answered with a sombre tone. "How do you run this place with just one cow?" Lee asked, wanting to change the topic of the conversation. "Used to have more. They get hungry, too. Or sick. Got your doctor friend here now, though" Danny answered. "You guys must trade for a LOT of fuel to keep the generators running, right?" Lee asked. "People get hungry and a few loaves of bread fetch a high price. Y''all are lucky you''re on this side of the deal now" Danny answered. "I''m... gonna go wait for supper, then," Lee said. "It''ll be a good one," Danny said creepily. Lee then walked back to Brenda to ask a couple of questions, and I walked a bit closer to listen into their conversation since it''s best to know if anything suspicious is happening. "What''s on your mind, Lee?" Brenda asked. "How''s Mark doing in there?" Lee asked concerned. "Best patient I ever had. Oh, my boys get so much as a scratch and start hollerin''. He could definitely teach them a thing or two about being tough" Brenda said with a grin. "I''d... still like to check on him though," Lee said. "You''re gonna have to trust me on this one, Lee. I''ve helped stitch my share of wounds. I know what I''m talking about" Brenda said. "Uh... not to be rude, ma''am, but how come you''re out here instead of... you know..." Lee asked, changing the topic of the conversation. "Hahahohoho, you wanna know why I''m not slaving away in the kitchen, is that it?" Brenda asked. "Uh... no, no... I didn''t mean for it to sound like that" Lee said awkwardly. "Oh,it''s okay, darlin''. Got it slow cookin'' in the oven. Should be ready before too long!" Brenda said happily. "...We ran into some trouble out there" Lee said. "I was just glad you two weren''t hurt. Those bandits just don''t know when to quit. But my boys... they can hold their own" Brenda said. "Why did you make a deal with those people?" Lee asked. "We got a thread of humanity left, Lee. we can do more good without them in our hair by placatin'' ''em, so that''s what we do" Brenda answered. "I think I''ll go have a look around," Lee said. "Kinda peaceful out here, ain''t it? Enjoy it while you can. You''ll probably start hearing those monsters fryin'' against the fence before too long" Brenda said. Lee nodded and walked away. I had also walked away, getting pretty bored, until I stumbled upon a toolbox, so I opened it and took the Multi-Tool out of it for later on. I saw Lee walking over to the gazebo to talk to Lilly and Larry. "Hey... so, what happened to the camp? Did you guys find any more of those guys who hurt Mark?" Lily asked. "We found a woman in the woods. She was talking all crazy and had a crossbow... so, Danny killed her" Lee said. "Holy shit! Was she one of those bandits?" Lily asked, shocked. "I don''t know. I think she was trying to tell us something, but then... he just went off" Lee said. "I don''t like this, Lee. I still say we should go back to the Motor Inn where we at least know what to expect" Lily said. "What were you and Kenny arguing about within the... thirty seconds of us coming back to camp?" Lee asked. "He''s losing it Lee, he comes over and starts talking about searching the barn and that these people are hiding something-" Lily said before getting cut off. "But you told him to mind his own god damn business, right? We are guests here, and we don''t need to be overstaying our welcome more than we already are" Larry said grumpily. "The way I see it, we just need to skip dinner and get our food to go. But I''m starting to think your friend over there has another agenda" Lily said. "Do you get the feeling something''s going on here?" Lee asked. "What makes you say that? What exactly happened at the camp?" Lily asked "It''s... nothing. Don''t worry about it. Paranoia''s just getting to me a little bit" Lee said. "...I know what you mean. These backwoods people always give me the creeps" Lily said "If you ask me, we should just get our dinner and leave" "Come on now, we don''t wanna be rude," Larry said to Lily. "I''m gonna go check things out," Lee said. "Just don''t get too nosy. These kinds of people are usually pretty protective about their privacy" Lily cautioned as Lee walked away to the barn and I followed closely. 77 The Barn "Oh, hey Lee," I said as I walked up to him. "Oh, hi Tom," Lee said. "You going into the barn too?" I asked. "Yeah" Lee answered. "Alright..." I said awkwardly as I opened the barn door, "Ladies first" "Ha, that was so funny I forgot to laugh," Lee said as he walked into the barn. I then followed him in, to see Clementine and Duck with Andy andKatjaa, looking at the cow. "It''s okay Clementine, you can pet her," Katjaa said. Clementine simply looked at Lee, as if she was asking permission. "It''s okay. Go ahead" Lee said with a smile. Clementine cautious walked over to the cow and began to pet it. "Woah..." Clementine said, "Katjaa says Maybelle could have her baby tonight!" "We''ll see Clementine," Katjaa said. Lee walked up to a salt lick. "What''s this thing?" Lee asked. "Daddy said it''s called a salt lick" Duck, who was next to him answered. "Yeah. But don''t lick it, it''s gross" Clementine said. "Did you lick it?" Lee asked Clementine. "...I don''t know..." Clementine said. It took all of my willpower to not laugh at Clementine''s adorableness. "Hey there, Andy," Lee said to Andy who was watching the kids. "Yeah?" Andy said. "How''s the cow?" Lee asked. "Well, better now we got Doc on the case," Andy said with a smile on his face. "Um... when do you think... uh, we might get to eat?" Lee asked. "Hungry, huh? Don''t worry. Mama''s cookin'' up some good grub" Andy said, causing the children''s faces to light up. "...We met this woman up in the woods. She seemed to know your brother" Lee said. "Uh... yeah, he, uh, he probably talks a lot more than he oughta," Andy said. "Thanks," Lee said. "Yup," Andy replied as he went back to watching the kids. "So, have I missed anything?" Lee asked Duck. "No, not really. Hm... it smells funny in here" Duck said. "Like manure!" Clementine said. "What''s "manure"?" Duck asked Clementine. "Doo-dee," Clementine said. Duck and Clementine simply laughed. "Kids," Katjaa said, stopping their immaturity. "So, how do you like that cow, Clem?" Lee asked with a smile on his face. "She''s pretty" Clementine said. "Here Clementine" Lee said as he handed her hat back to her. "My hat! You found it!" Clementine said happily as she put it back on, "I knew you''d find it! You said you would!" "Listen, did you... give your hat to anyone?" Lee asked. "No," Clementine said. "Did you see any strangers around the motor inn who might have taken it?" Lee asked. "No. Why?" Clementine asked back. "It''s probably nothing. Just let me know if you ever see anything like that" Lee said. "Okay, I will," Clementine said, "Hey Lee. Do you think you''ll ever have kids?" "I''d like to someday. Maybe a little girl like you" Lee said. "That''s nice. You''d be a good daddy" Clementine said, "Well, thanks for finding my hat" "You''re welcome Clem," Lee said. "Do you wanna pet the cow with me?" Clementine asked. "Nah, but you go on ahead," Lee said as he began walking around until he stopped by a door at the end of the barn. "You found it too, eh?" Kenny who just walked in asked. I walked up to the two men, wanting to help. "Lee, they''re hiding something. Behind this door" Kenny said, "I got a quick look. They got boxes of stuff. And something metal and sharp" "Don''t get paranoid" Lee warned. "It''s my JOB to be paranoid Lee, I''ve got my whole family on this farm right now. How about you? What about Clem?" Kenny asked. "I''ll protect her, no matter what," Lee said. "I know you will," Kenny said, "Look, that guy with Katjaa... what''s-his-name. He locked it up real TIGHT the second we came in. I definitely heard a noise back there, Lee" "What?" Lee asked. "My point is, we gotta know for sure" Kenny said, "So go find a hammer or something and I''ll have this lock off in a second. You back me up in case the farmers come running" "Hang on, man. Think this through, you smash the lock. Then what if it turns out you''re wrong? You just fucked up your chance to get a good meal in those kids you''re trying to protect. Use your head, Kenny" Lee warned. "All right, professor. What do you have in mind?" Kenny asked. "Let me have a look at what we''re dealing with first," Lee said as he looked at the lock. "Hey. Lee, you know how to pick a lock, right?" Kenny asked. "No. No! Why would say that?" Lee asked. "Well. You''re... you know, urban?" Kenny said. "Oh, you are NOT saying what I think you''re saying," Lee said. "Jesus, man! I''m from Florida! Crazy shit just comes out of my mouth sometimes. I''m sorry" Kenny apologized. Lee simply continued to examine the lock. "Hmm..." Lee hummed. "What?" Kenny asked. "See those screws? Instead of breaking the padlock, we can just take off the assembly, have a peek inside, and then replace it all again like nothing ever happened" Lee said. "All right. Sounds like you''ve got a plan, I''ll hang around and keep an eye on the guy with the cow" Kenny said. "Andy," Lee said. "Shit. I-I thought that was Danny. Whatever" Kenny said. "Can I help you boys find something?" Andy asked as he walked up to the men. "Kenny thought he heard a noise" Lee said. "He''s a little jumpy, eh? Well, we''re all sure glad his wife is here. She''s a lifesaver. You''ve got no idea" Andy said happily, "And hey uh... do me a favour. Don''t fuck around with the door. Just, you know. Mama gets nervous" "Andrew. I need your help again!" Katjaa called out. "No problem! Right away doc!" Andy said as he walked back to Katjaa and the kids. Kenny and Lee nodded at each other and Kenny leaned against a stall, waiting for the plan to commence. "Hey, Lee" I said as I walked over to Lee. "Hey Tom, what is it?" Lee asked. "Well, I overheard your little conversation, and I think you might have more of a use for this than I do" I whispered as I handed the Multi-Tool over to him, "I trust you know what to do?" "Yeah" Lee said. "Good, when you make a distraction, I''m gonna help distract Andy by starting a conversation with him, giving you guys some more time, and Kenny will keep a lookout for you, okay?" I said. "Alright" Lee said. Lee walked up to Kenny. "Hey, Tom gave me a something that we''re pretty sure could help with the lock" Lee said. "Alright, good to hear," Kenny said. "Any thoughts on how to distract Andy?" Lee asked. "I don''t know. Man, just look for something outside of the barn, we need him out of here" Kenny said. "Maybe the generator?" I suggested. "What do you mean?" Kenny asked. "I could fuck with the generator, probably the inside... and then, distract him by asking questions about it" I elaborated. "Alright, you go do that, just keep him distracted as long as you can," Lee said. "Roger!" I said with a mock salute and walked away to tamper with the generator. 78 Revelation I walked out of the barn to come upon a sickening sight. Larry was flirting with Brenda. "So, how does a woman like yourself run this whole place?" Larry asked. "Oh, I manage just fine. Plus I have my boys to help out, I couldn''t do it without them" Brenda said. I walked up to Lily who was still on the gazebo, looking out into the vast nothingness... or just looking at the trees, hell if I know. "Oh, hey Tom... need something?" Lily asked. "Yeah, Lee and Ken think there''s something going on in the barn... and to be honest, I think so too... I mean, what sort of excuse is "Mama gets nervous when the door''s unlocked"? Like, seriously. That''s the weakest fucking argument I''ve ever heard... and I''ve heard some pretty weak ones... like one time where I had a guy pinned to the ground with my gun in his face, he was begging for his life, arguing with me at every turn... didn''t turn out well for him... or his people, the next day they were wiped off the map... but, that''s what happens to those who rebel... anyways, where was I?" I asked, forgetting the topic I was on. "Uh... the barn?" Lily said nervously. ''Well, he''s a bit more... unstable than I originally thought... still kinda cute though'' Lily thought. "Oh! Right! Yeah, so... I might need some help with distracting that... Andy guy, to be honest... I don''t trust him one bit, or his mama and brother... I mean, the guy fucking blew a woman''s brains out! I mean, I wouldn''t be surprised if they were cannibals or something... wait... oh fuck!" I said in shock. "What?" Lily asked, confused. "Fuck! Fuck! Fuck! Mark! He''s getting "fixed up" by them, right?" I asked. "Yeah, why?" Lily asked back. "They''re gonna eat him... oh god... they''re gonna fucking eat him... and make us eat him too! That''s why they wanted us over for dinner..." I mumbled. "What!?" Lily asked again, shocked at my revelation, "What do you mean "Wanted us for dinner"!?" "Well, they want US for dinner. We''re the dinner... fuck... we have to keep this a secret, get prepared... if they ARE cannibals... well, they''re gonna go hungry tonight..." I said with a chesire grin. "What? You''re just going to kill them based on an assumption?" Lily asked, getting more shocked by the minute, "Just... calm down" ''This guy''s fucking nuts! What did I even see in him!? Well, he is kinda cute... and he''s pretty strong... but, he''s pretty crazy... eh, everyone has their flaws...'' Lily thought, as a small blush appeared on her face. "Alright... alright... sorry, but when stuff like this happens... the, well... the adrenaline gets to my head, I love a good fight... something from my youthful days... heh, my brother and I always fought each other... got injured a lot too... that''s probably because of the heavy firepower though... anyways, I could be wrong... but, think about it like this... there were fucked up people BEFORE people got up from the dead, and started to eat other people... why wouldn''t those fucked up sons of bitches come crawling out of the woodwork now?" I asked. "Fuck it, I''ll inform everyone I can to just be cautious... don''t let their guns out of our sights and if they try to reach for them... pull out our own" Lily said, "I hope to god that you''re wrong on this..." "Well, so do I... now, I have to get to distracting Andy... love ya, ciao~" I said as I walked away, not noticing her face going from just a minor blush to as red as a tomato. 79 Distraction "Well, I guess it''s time to get to work," I said, as I walked over to the generator and turned it off and used the Multi-Tool to unscrew the bolts and took out a bolt along with what I assume to be a belt. "That should do it for a decent distraction" I muttered to myself as I got up and walked away, just in the nick of time too. As Andy had just walked out of the barn. "Fuckin'' Danny. Where''d he find this piece of shit!?" Andy asked himself as he went to fix the generator. "Ah! Fucking thing threw a belt! Damn it all to the... son of a... fuck! This''ll take forever" I got bored and walked up to the house where Brenda and Larry were talking. "We''ll, uh... we''ll finish talking later," Larry said as he walked away. "You getting along with Larry?" I asked, "He''s a good guy... just saying" "Haha, he''s just a big old sweetheart, ain''t he?" Brenda said. "Yeah, he''s a really nice guy, once you get to know him... and don''t get on his bad side... too much," I said with a smile on my face, "His daughter''s also pretty cool too" "Oh, really now? Well, I think I should meet her too. If she''s as nice as her pa, then she''s alright in my books!" Brenda said with a grin. "So, what do y''all keep in the barn back there... besides cows I mean?" I asked, "Just curious is all" "Well, someone''s gettin'' a little nosey, aren''t they? Well, it''s nothin'' interesting. I can promise you that much. Just a few tools and such, takes a lot to run a farm. That''s all" Brenda said. "Yeah, that makes sense... well, it was a pleasure speaking to you my fair lady," I said sarcastically as I did a small bow, "But it seems that I must leave. May we meet again" "Haha, don''t wander too far. Dinner''ll be ready before you know it" Brenda said with a laugh. I then left Brenda to her own devices. ''I know exactly what you''re planning you southern bitch'' I thought. I then walked over to Danny who was sitting on a tree stump, rubbing his rifle. ''Weird...'' I thought. "Hello," Danny said, "What is it?" "I saw a wheelbarrow over there, full of garbage. Some bloody clothes too" I said as I pointed over to the wheelbarrow. "Things happen on a dairy, just the other day I cut myself pretty darn bad. Blood everywhere" Danny said. "Well, you seem okay," I said suspiciously. "I''m tough," Danny said. "Well, I''m gonna go wait for supper... see you later, then," I said as I walked off. "It''ll be a good one," Danny said as I continued to walk away. ''Yup, definitely cannibals... you can practically smell the human flesh coming off of the assholes'' I thought as I walked back to the barn. 80 The Door I walked into the barn, to see Lee picking the lock and Kenny watching the door, looking at me shocked. "Jesus man, ya scared me. I thought you were Andy... anyways, have a look, Lee''s almost done with the lock" Kenny said as he pointed over to Lee. As he pointed, the bell that signified that dinner was ready went off. "Mom! Dad! Dinner time! It''s dinner time!" Duck shouted excitedly. "Okay honey, let''s get dad," Katjaa said. "Dad! Dad! Come on! Let''s eat!" Duck said as he ran over to his father, Kenny. "Kenny? Come along honey" Katjaa said, "Come on, don''t make the children wait" "I''ll make an excuse for the both of you, just get that thing off and tell me about when we get back!" Kenny whispered as he left the barn with his wife and son. "Here, use this... it''ll probably be easier this way," I said as I handed the Multi-Tool over to Lee. "Thanks," Lee said as he began to unlock the door by using the Multi-Tool that I had given him to unscrew the screws. "C''mon, hurry... I don''t want one of those assholes seeing us" I said, trying to rush Lee into unscrewing the lock. "Just... give me a... got it!" Lee said as he successfully unscrewed the lock and opened the door. "Alright what do we have... holy shit!" I exclaimed as I looked into the room, it was full of blood, everywhere and there were blades... everywhere. Looked like it was recently used too, maybe a few days ago at most, and there was a bathtub filled with what I''m just going to assume is blood, "I fucking knew it" I said under my breath. Lee just looked shocked at what he saw. "Boys, didn''t Y''all hear the bell?" Someone said from behind us, causing us to turn around in shock, "Dinner time" It was Andy St. John who said that. "What the hell is that in the back room!?" Lee asked, demanding an explanation. "Look. We have food here, but Danny and I still gotta do a lot of hunting to keep everyone fed. When we catch something in the woods, we skin it and dress it back there" Andy said as he pointed at the room behind us, "Mama doesn''t like us to make a mess in the house. So you see? Nothin'' to worry about" "Alright, well that makes sense Andy, let''s go get some dinner now! I''m absolutely starved!" I said in an excited tone as I walked out of the barn with Lee and Andy behind me. 81 Dinner Lee, Andy and I walked into the St. John house. "Brenda, you are an angel!" We heard Larry say in delight. "Biscuits! Wow!" Duck said gleefully, "Oh boy!" Lily walked passed us, looking in my direction, concerned. I simply gave her a small nod, causing her eyes to widen slightly, as she walked to the table in a quick fashion. "Excuse the mess. We had to block the back door after a walker got upstairs" Andy said, "But don''t worry, that was a while ago and they ain''t been back ever since" We walked into the dining room. "Everybody, sit down and I''ll go get the meal. Ooh, this is truly a delight!" Brenda said happily. "Ha, I could eat a horse!" Kenny said happily. "Where''s Mark?" Lee asked. "Now don''t you worry about him. I''ve already brought some food up. He just needs some rest and he''ll be right as rain in no time!" Brenda said. "...Mind if I wash my hands first?" Lee asked. "Bathroom''s right outside in the hall. And be sure to get under your nails, you''ve been muckin'' around in the dirt all day" Brenda said. ''Looks like Lee''s on to something... I''ll join him, maybe we''ll be able to plan out an attack on these assholes'' I thought to myself. "Ah crap, me too. I forgot to wash my hands too, haha. Wait up, Lee!" I said as I ran over to Lee. "Huh? Okay" Lee said as he walked upstairs with me behind him. We looked around the upstairs looking for... anything. Until Lee came across a closet with a cord coming out of it. Leading into the next room. "What the hell?" Lee muttered. "Dude, listen... we have to get prepared for the worst" I said to Lee. "What do you mean?" Lee asked. "I mean, I''m around 99% sure that these fucks are cannibals..." I said. "Wait, cannibals? You can''t be serious man. Don''t pull my leg" Lee said. "Didn''t you see the fucking room in the barn!? They''re chopping people up and eating them!" I exclaimed in a whisper. "Nah man, those were for animals, you know. Protein" Lee said. "And what about those bear traps? The ones that look VERY similar to the ones we found earlier today? What do you say about those?" I asked Lee. "I... just shut up man, they''re not cannibals, sure they might be hiding something. But nobody''s that fucked up! Especially when we have to work together to survive all of this shit!" Lee said. "Alright... let''s make a bet," I said. "What sort of bet?" Lee asked. "If they turn out to be cannibals. You have to do me a singular favour, no matter how big. But! Before you say "No", if you win, I''ll do YOU a favour, no matter how big! That a good bet?" I asked. "Sure, fine... and just so you know, I''m only agreeing to this because I''m right," Lee said as we walked into the bedroom that Mark was supposed to be staying in. "Huh, weird... looks like Mark''s not here... but, that doesn''t make sense. Didn''t Brenda say that he was resting up here... unless, cannibals!" I said, much to the annoyance of Lee. "Hey, what''s that?" Lee asked, wanting to change the subject as he pointed at the bookshelf that had a light coming from underneath it. "Maybe a secret room where they butcher people up in," I said, "You know. Because they''re fucking cannibals!" "Shut up and help me push this thing," Lee said in an annoyed tone. "Fine!" I said as I helped Lee push the bookshelf away, revealing a door that was behind it. Lee opened the door, to reveal... Mark. 82 sDonst... eat... dinners Mark was on the ground, covered in blood. His legs missing. "Lee... Tom..." Mark said weakly. "Mark... what the hell happened!?" Lee asked. "...Brothers..." Mark said. "What the hell happened to your legs man!?" Lee asked again. "Don''t... eat... dinner" Mark warned weakly. "Lee, Tom, did one of y''all fall in? Dinner''s on the table and everyone''s having at it" Brenda shouted out. "Clementine..." Lee said as he ran out of the room. "Let''s go!" I shouted as I pulled out my pistol and ran down the stairs, shouting out Take them out now! Mark''s gone! They fucking butchered him!" I had finally got down the stairs with Lee behind me, we ran into the room to see Clementine about eat "dinner". "Clementine NO!" Lee shouted. Everyone looked at Lee confused. ''Looks like they didn''t hear me'' I thought. "Lee, Tom, Jesus guys, did y''all find something?" Kenny asked. "Sit down Lee, Tom, this lady just made the both of you a meal, you don''t want to be rude!" Larry shouted. I had then noticed Lily reaching for her pistol, so I gave her an approving nod. "Mark is upstairs with his fucking legs cut off! You''re eating him!" Lee shouted. The group reacted with shock and confusion. "You''re scaring the kids, you guys," Kenny said. Katjaa took Duck''s plate of food away. "Mom! I was eating that!" Duck complained. "What''s going on?" Kenny asked. "They''re picking us off to trade as meat!" Lee said. "You''re out of your skull!" Larry shouted. "MARK is UPSTAIRS right now with NO LEGS!!!" Lee shouted angrily as he turned to Brenda, "Brenda, tell me he''s not being eaten RIGHT NOW!" Everyone turned to Brenda to see her answer. "It''s true," Brenda said with a sigh. "Everything coulda turned out okay for you folks," Danny said. "He woulda died anyway! We gotta think about LIVING!" Andy shouted. "Settle down, honey... growing up in rural Georgia, you''re taught not to waste, it''s how I was raised and how I raised my boys. Now, you got monsters roamin'' around that do nothing but eat people! And for what? To continue to rot ''til they eat some more!" Brenda said. "Just... let us go" Lee said. "Andy is right; we go after folks who were gonna die anyways, one way or another" Brenda said. "...Like Y''all" Danny said. "Clementine! Run!" Lee shouted. "Nobody''s going anywhere!" Andy shouted as he pulled out a pistol and Danny got up, holding a rifle in his hands. "We got lots of use for y''all right here" Danny said creepily as he waved his gun around. "What the... what... the fucking... what... fuck!" Larry exclaimed in a mixture of shock and confusion. "Put your guns down! We''re walking out of here!" Lily shouted as she got up and aimed her pistol at Andy. "Everyone! Everything will be okay!" Lee said. "Lee!... Lee!" Clementine said. Andy then grabbed Clementine by her hair, effectively taking her hostage. "I''ll kill you!" Lee shouted as he ran to Andy, only to get stopped by the barrel of Danny''s rifle being pressed up against his head. We then heard the sound of something falling down the stairs, causing everyone to look in that direction. We heard the sound of crawling coming towards us, eventually revealing an alive, but in pain Mark. "Please... someone..." Mark said as he crawled towards the group, before slipping into unconsciousness. "Clementi-" Lee said, before getting knocked unconscious by Danny. "...Now, let''s all calm down here a bit... don''t want anything bad to happen to the little girl, do y''all? Why don''t you two put your guns down and come with us peacefully" Andy suggested to Lily and I, "Maybe we won''t have to kill all of Y''all..." "Fuck you!" I shouted, as I shot Andy in the arm, disarming him. "Jesus! Fuck! Andy!" Danny shouted as he looked at Andy in shock, before turning back to me angrily, "You son of a-" Danny was then cut off by Lily shooting him in the back of the head, killing him. "Danny!" Brenda shouted out, shocked. 83 Leaving The St. John Dairy "Danny!" Brenda shouted as she ran to her son''s still warm corpse. "You son of a bitch!" Andy shouted angrily as he rushed at me with a knife in his hand, hoping to stab me. "Oh, no you don''t!" I said as I shot him in the knee, resulting in him falling to the ground in pain, tears in his eyes. "Danny! Get up!" Brenda cried, as she tried to revive her dead son, "Please! Danny! Don''t go! Please!" Most of the group just looked at the scene in shock. With the exclusions of Orochimaru, Riza, Zabuza and surprisingly Lily. "Let''s go," I said. "What? We can''t just leave these sick fucks alive Tom! They made my fucking son eat Mark!" Kenny shouted angrily as he ran up to the incapacitated Andy and kicked him in the gut, "These fucks shouldn''t deserve to live!" "You son of a bitch!" Brenda shouted out as she pulled out a revolver and shot Kenny in the leg. "Gah! You fucking cunt!" Kenny shouted as he fell to the ground in pain, holding onto his leg. "Zabuza... disarm her" I said. "Yes, sir!," Zabuza said with a sadistic grin on his face that went unnoticed under his mask, as he walked up to Brenda and in a single motion, cut her left hand off completely. "..." Brenda just looked at Zabuza in shock, before looking back at her now stump for a hand, "Gyaaaaaaah!!!!" Brenda then fell to the floor, clutching her stump of a hand and screaming in pain. "Let''s go already! Come on!" I shouted. Everyone began to walk outside. I walked in a different direction, towards the legless Mark. "Hey, buddy... wake up" I said as I shook Mark slightly to wake him up. "Huh?... Oh, hey Tom... I had the... weirdest dream... we met these... lovely people... but it turned out... they weren''t so... lovely... they cut off... my legs and... fed them to... the others... I was so scared... but then, you... and Lee found me... you... saved... me... thank you... Tom..." Mark said with a weak smile on his face as he slowly departed from the living world. "Mark... my friend... I am truly sorry... if only I''d known, I would have stopped this from every happening... see you in the next life my friend" I said sadly as I shot Mark''s corpse in the head to make sure that he didn''t come back. And walked outside the house. "Everyone, grab as many food and tools as you can, just... don''t get the meat, those are probably from humans... and hey, we''re going to make this shit last us for however long we can," I said with a small smile adorning my face. Everyone went searching the entire dairy for food and tools to bring back to the motel. I just sat down and watched as everyone looted the dairy. I didn''t even notice Lily walking over and sitting next to me. "Hey, how are you holding up?" Lily asked. "I... I''m okay... it''s just... Mark was my friend... and they... they... why did I have to be right? If only I was wrong... this would''ve gone a hell of a lot better... wouldn''t it?" I muttered. "...Can''t say it would''ve been better if you were wrong... but, hey... you were right... which means... uh... sorry, I''m not really good at this sort of thing" Lily admitted. "Yeah, me neither... I''m not the best at cheering others up either... heh... it''s funny... I know how to lead groups of people with the maximum efficiency... but, I never learned the sacred art of cheering people up... probably a lost art by now, actually..." I said with a small smile. "So, uh... do you just want to watch the sunset?" Lily asked, "In silence? No awkward small talk..." "Sure, that... that sounds nice" I said, my smile getting slightly bigger. Lily and I just watched the sunset for about an hour until we were forced to, and I quote "Stop being lovebirds for god''s sake! There''s a woman with a fucking hand missing and a guy with his knee shot out in the house right behind you!"... Kenny has such a way with words. We began to walk back to the motel until we came across something peculiar. A seemingly abandoned car with one of its doors open. Lee, Kenny and I slowly walked up to the car, hoping there weren''t any more strangers that would eat other... well, strangers. "Hello?" Lee shouted as he slowly walked up to the car and peeked inside. "Anything wrong with the car?" I asked. "Out of gas..." Lee said, annoyed. "Ah, crap..." I muttered, "We could''ve used the car to get us back to the motel" "Oh crap!" Kenny said, as he was looking through the cars rear window, "Baby you gotta see this! There''s a shitload of food and supplies back here!" Everyone else ran up to the car to have a closer look. "This food could really help us" Katjaa said. "Not... all of us" Lily muttered. "Yeah... poor Mark" Larry muttered in remorse, "He was a pretty good guy..." "Look, we don''t know if these people are dead" Doug said. "If they come back, then we''re just monsters who came out of the woods and ruined their lives" Lily said. "This stuff isn''t ours" Clementine spoke up. "Yeah" I said as I crossed my arms, "We have enough food to last a while, and IF these people don''t come back after... let''s say a day or two, then we can take it, how about that? I can stay on watch for the next two days... anyone want to watch with me?" "I''ll watch the car for the next couple of days, and if the people do come back, we''ll invite them to the group, who knows. They might be pretty good people" Lily said. "If my baby girl''s gonna watch the car, I''m going to as well... anyone else?" Larry asked. "Fuck it, fine I''ll watch too" Doug said. "Alright then, us for will watch the car in turns, Lily and I will watch at night while Larry and Doug watch during the day. That sound good?" I asked. "Yeah, sure" Doug said. "I''d rather be with my daughter, but it''s fine..." Larry said. "Alright, now. We''re gonna need to have enough food to last four people around two days, just in case... then we''ll get to watching the car" I said. "Right... here you go!" Kenny said as he handed me a box of food he was carrying from the dairy, "Oh! And here take these... never know when you''d need ''em!" Kenny then handed me two knives, a cleaver and a sickle. "Well, thanks guys... now, Y''all go along! Tell Carley and the boys that us four will be back in two days, okay! Two days!" I shouted. "Alright! I''ll see you guys later when we go to pick you four up!" Lee said as he and the group began to walk away. We then began to watch the car, waiting for the owners to come back. Which surprisingly, didn''t take long. "Huh? Who are you?" A man asked, confused. 84 New Members "Once again! Who are you? And what are you doing here!?" The man demanded, as he pulled out a pistol and aimed it directly at my forehead. "Me? My name is Tom, and it''s a pleasure to meet you" I said with a smile, "The others are Doug, Lily and her dad, Larry. As for your second question, well we saw the car here stashed with food, and in good conscience, we were waiting for the owners to show up... we were gonna give you guys around two days... and if you didn''t return by then, well... we''d take it as you would all likely be dead... but, anyways... who are you guys?" The man looked perplexed by my honesty and slowly lowered the gun. "...Alright, my name''s Stanley and this is my wife Tess and our daughter, Elizabeth..." Stanley said as he gestured to his wife and child. "Um... hi" the little girl Elizabeth said shyly. "Hi, nice to meet you..." The woman, Tess said. "Say, did you see a little kid around here?" The man, Stanley asked. "No. Why?" I asked back. "...I lost our son Adam, we were out looking for him... to be honest, I don''t think he made it..." Stanley said sombrely. "Oh..." I said, at a loss for words, "I''m... sorry" "It''s... alright, he''s not the first member of the family we''ve lost... just a couple of weeks ago, we lost my brother Alex... he got bitten... had to put him down," Stanley said. "I know that feeling..." I said. "Yeah, it sucks right... anyways, do you guys think you could give us a place to stay for the night? It''s always kind of cramped in the car..." Stanley said. "Wait, how did you know we were from a group?" Larry asked. "I didn''t. But, you just confirmed my theory" Stanley said with a smile. "I like him," Doug said, "He''s smart enough to pick up on the fact that just us four together wouldn''t be able to survive... so, using some analytical abilities and guesswork, well... he figured out we''re from a larger group" "Alright, so, uh... should we carry the food to the motel or get some gas in this thing and get it running so we can get there at a quicker pace... and it''d be safer too," I said. "Well, do you guys have any gas on you at the moment?" Stanley asked. "Nope" I answered simply. "Then, I guess that we should get the supplies out of the back and one or two of you can help us with a guide and protection from the... dead," Stanley said. "Alright, I''ll guard and Doug will guide... that good?" I asked everyone. "Yeah, alright, that makes sense..." Doug said. "Alright, I''ll get two boxes!" Larry said as he went to the back of the car and pulled two boxes of supplies out effortlessly. Everyone else grabbed a box and we set off, back to the motel. 85 Introductions The seven of us walked over to the Travelier Motel, with Doug guiding us and me... well, killing every dead son of a bitch that got in the way. "Hey! Guys! We''re back!" I shouted as we got to the gates of the motel. "Alright, give me a minute, the fucking things jammed," Lee said in an annoyed tone as he pushed the jammed dumpster that we use as a gate away, "Well, come on in... and introduce us to these three" "Alright, thanks... these three are Stanley, Tess and Elizabeth. They are the ones that owned the car, and they seem like good people" I said, making the family of three happy. "Shit? So soon? Fuck, didn''t actually expect you to actually find someone there" Kenny said as he walked over to us. "Yeah, to be honest... I didn''t expect anyone to come either. I was beginning to think that the owners were dead or dying, and we''d have just wasted like two days for nothing" I said with a small smile, "But, it looks like our time wasn''t wasted, was it now" "Well, that depends on what they can do," Kenny said. "Wait, what do you mean by that?" Tess asked, "If we''re not useful to the group... are... are you going to kick us out?" "Shit, sorry... didn''t mean for it to sound like that... if we kicked out people who were useless, well... we wouldn''t have these kids here, would we?" Kenny said, "I''d like to think that y''all are safer in here than out there... but, it''d be helpful if you had any skills to help around the place so... do you?" "Well, I was a nurse in training before all of this went down," Tess said. "I coached little league... but, I''d like to think I''m smarter than others are... I''m pretty sure I could build some things to help out around here, like that alarm over there, and I must say. To the guy who built it, good job" Stanley said as he pointed at the alarm that Doug made. Doug just smirked smugly at that comment. "I mean yeah, it could use some improvements in certain areas... but, overall it''s pretty good" Stanley added. Doug then deflated slightly at that comment. "So, someone else who can help with wounds and another potential engineer," Kenny said. "Alright then, let''s get you three settled in... your daughter here can go play with Clem and Duck, if that''s fine with you," Lee said. "Oh, that''d be nice... Lizzy, do you want to go play with those kids over there?" Tess asked her daughter. "...Uh... yeah," Elizabeth said shyly, as her mother held her hand and walked with her to Duck and Clementine who were playing soccer. "Oh yeah, your room can be over there, it''s got a bed... which is better than you''d usually get most days," Kenny said. Stanley then followed us inside and instantly went to inspect his room, mostly to see if it was safe for his family. 86 Two Years Part: 1 It had been a little over two years since we came to this world, I''ve loved and lost quite a few people during this time here. I watched a lot of people die in front of me as I watched on, helpless to stop it. Lee, Kenny and I came back from getting supplies from the pharmacy, and spoke to Lily about there not being anything left there. About half an hour later, it happened. A group of bandits attacked the motel. We took most of them out, but we lost a couple of people. Larry was surprisingly the first to die, he got shot down when the bandits raided the motel, Lily was absolutely distraught. Riza was then shot in the back of the head as she tried to protect the rest of the group. I was notified by the system that her soul was sent back to the summoning space, while her body for this world would remain here. Then, Duck got bitten by a walker. After we got everyone on the van and retreated from the motel, Kenny hit a walker, causing us to stop. And Lily, being the "genius" she is, decided to get to the bottom of who was to blame for the raid. And in the heat of the moment, she shot and killed Doug. It was a complete accident, from what I saw. Not the shooting part, but the killing of Doug certainly was an accident, as she was originally aiming for Carley. But, Doug just got in the way, he even used his Stoneskin mutation, but that did almost nothing to stop the point-blank bullet to the head. Lee decided that she was staying with us, something that I had wholeheartedly supported. We were once again stopped, but this time it was a train, right in front of us. Kenny, Lee and I went through the train and eventually, after meeting a guy named Chuck who seemed friendly enough, we had found a way to get it running, so after getting everyone piled onto the train, we set off to Savanah to find Clem''s parents and a boat, hopefully, one big enough to fit all of us. Sadly, Katjaa and Duck... well, they died. Katjaa was told to kill her infected son, but instead, she shot herself in the head. Then, Kenny was forced to kill his still alive son... he was distraught after that. I went to check in on Lily, to find her out of her binds, she gave me a kiss on the lips and pushed me out of the van while saying sorry, she then drove off to god knows where. The train ride was SUPPOSED to be uneventful, but... unluckily it wasn''t, as we had to come to a halt due to an... obstacle. And that obstacle was in the form of a fuel tank, dangling right in front of us. There, we met Omid and Christa a young couple, who helped Lee and I figure out how to get the damn thing down. Eventually, Lee, Carley, Stanley and I went to the building nearby to see if there was anything that could help us in there. And, luckily there was. In the form of a blowtorch. Lee had climbed back up himself, and with the help of Omid, they got the damn thing down, and we got the train running. Then it all went to hell. A horde of walkers, they were descending upon us. Lee and Omid were still on the bridge, and seeing no other option, they jumped. Lee landed successfully, but Omid had fucked up his leg something fierce. They tried to run back onto the train, Lee made it but Omid almost lost his life until Christa jumped down and helped him up, then she got back on the train. I had then shot the fuel tanker behind us, causing a small explosion and killing quite a few walkers in the horde. It was pretty uneventful until we got to Savvanah. We were just walking through the city, when all of a sudden a bell went off. It sent a horde of walkers to our location. I noticed Clementine about to get attacked by walkers, Travis fended them off with a bat, while Ben ran away like a coward. Lee quickly went to their rescue by shooting the walkers, but it was too late for Travis as he got bit on the shoulder by a walker. He knew that he wasn''t going to make it, so he told us to get out of there while he held them off, Chuck decided to stay with him and help fend off the walkers. We started to run away from the walkers, while Chuck and Travis held them off. We later found out that they didn''t make it. We had managed to get into the house, but unfortunately, there wasn''t even a scrap of food in the place. Later, Lee and Kenny went out to find a boat, and after what seems like a while, Kenny and Clementine, who had snuck out came back with a woman named Molly. She explained what happened and that she was the one who rang the bell, she apologised for her action, stating that she didn''t think anyone was there and hoped she hadn''t got anyone killed. After a while, Lee came back with an old man named Vernon who said he was a doctor and wanted to help Omid out with his leg, Tess helped him as much as she could, but we had fuck all medical supplies, so Vernon suggested raiding this community called Crawford for their medical supplies and some food as well. After a bit of convincing, we had mostly agreed to the notion of raiding Crawford, especially after we heard about what they did to the children, the sick and the elderly. But, before we left, Clementine managed to find a boat, big enough to fit around five of us. It was just missing a few things, mainly an engine and fuel. Later, we set off to raid Crawford. Clementine joined us after asking Lee. We started to prepare for the raid around night time, Kenny had found a few weapons that could help us out during the raid and went to talk to Lee about something. We were then joined by a member of Vernon''s group, Brie. She seemed... nice enough. Then, we set off for Crawford. We got into Crawford through some sewers, and I went to take out the guard who was watching the area, the thing is, he looked like he was twice the size of an average person. So he must''ve been strong. What I didn''t expect was, him actually being a mutated walker. A Brute to be more specific, they basically have super strength, enough to kill a normal man in a single blow. It tried to crush my arm with its fist, but I dodged the large fist, and stabbed it in the eye, killing it almost instantly with the knife getting jammed into its head. The group looked at me, shocked that I just killed a mutated walker within ten seconds. But, they were more shocked at the fact that there was a walker inside Crawford''s walls. Looks like the place was overrun. I just gave them a cocky grin and asked Vernon where they''d keep the supplies we''d need. He told us that they''d most like be in the infirmary of the school. We then noticed a horde of walkers nearby, diverging on our location, so we chose to get inside and as far away from them as possible. Now knowing where the supplies were, we ran into the school, killing any walkers that got in our way. The group was a bit scared, thinking the walkers saw them so Lee tried to reassure them by saying that they didn''t see us. Everyone was still a bit panicked, but it was better than before. Brie then led us to a classroom that had a room with the word "Armoury" on it that was locked, and after Kenny figured out that this was their command centre, Brie found a map of the school layout and made a plan, Kenny said that he''d go to the maintenance shed for the fuel with Brie, while Ben would stay in the classroom to try and get the armoury open, Vernon and Christa would go find medicine while Molly, Orochimaru and I will find the battery in the auto shop, the rest of the group would stay in the classroom, leaving Lee, Clementine, Zabuza, Carley, Liz, Tess and Stan to help Ben with getting the armoury open. Molly, Orochimaru and I went to the auto shop to get the engine for the boat. 87 Two Years Part: 2 Molly, Orochimaru and I went down the stairs to the auto shop, hoping to find an engine for the boat. We began to look for a way into the auto shop, which we found. A garage door, too bad it was jammed. Then, all of a sudden a walker dropped right in front of us, scaring the living daylights out of Molly and I, Orochimaru just smirked at me, mockingly. Molly looked at the walker for a second and started to beat the living shit out of it, kicking it, punching it and stabbing it. I pulled her off of the walker, that was long dead by now, and she snarled at me, enraged. Then, I reminded her that we had a mission to do, and she just ran up the building, saying she''d go find something to help with the jammed garage door. And find something, she did. She jumped back down to us and handed me something to jack the door with(1). But, unluckily for us. A couple of walkers heard the commotion from earlier and started to push down the fence nearby. I used the thing Molly gave me to hold open the garage door long enough to get inside the auto shop. When we got inside, I began to look around for a battery, I first searched the semi truck, finding nothing. But, there was a car that was raised up, probably having repairs or being stripped for parts, before the place was attacked. There was a good chance there was a battery in there. So, I went to the hydraulic hose and slashed it with a small knife I always keep handy, causing the car to come crashing down and then, the car started honking. Alerting the walkers! I looked in shock at the horde that was crowding around the garage door. In that horde, there were quite a few mutants, Brutes, Tanks, Runners and Leaders. The leaders, well... led the walkers and their mutated counterparts, showing higher levels of intelligence, but their bodies are incredibly frail. Tanks can take a point-blank shotgun blast to the face and hardly even give a damn, sadly their intelligence is lacking, even for a walker. Runners can... well, run... they''re the second weakest of the mutated ones, just above the leaders. And the Brutes, they can kill a man in a single punch, but much like the Tanks, they''re dumber than a sack of bricks. I quickly kicked the thing that was keeping the garage door up away, causing the garage door to slam down. Then, I quickly took the battery out of the car, put it in Molly''s backpack and we made our escape by climbing up the semi truck and leaving the building through the skylight and onto the roof. We then jumped over to the school roof and, after Molly left us to do... something, walked around the corridoors, trying to see if Vernon needed help with the infirmary, which he didn''t. When, all of a sudden two doors opened up right next to Orochimaru and I, and Kenny and Brie ran in, holding a bunch of jerry cans full of gas. Brie quickly shut the door behind them, but a bunch of walkers tried to get through, so we instantly got to action and I began to shut the door on the walkers, having to shoot one in the head to kill it, and barricaded the door by jamming the door handles with a hatchet that Orochimaru had on him. Then, after being thanked by Kenny and Brie, we ran into the classroom. And, after getting a report from Ben that they still hadn''t managed to get the armoury opened, Kenny asked me if we got the battery, and I told him that Molly had it with her. I was then asked to go see if Vernon and Christa were done with getting the infirmary opened, so I took Zabuza with me for some extra protection, just in case. Zabuza and I then walked to the infirmary, only to see a group of six walkers were at the door. To help Christa and Vernon, Zabuza and I quickly and efficiently dispatched the walkers with quite a bit of ease. We then walked into the infirmary to see if the two were okay. Luckily they were, but they couldn''t get into the safe that had the medicine inside, as it was locked up tight. Zabuza figured out a way to fix that, by swinging Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ at it, the safe was almost cleaved completely in half. Christa and Vernon were completely gobsmacked until I explained to them that he had a legendary sword and that he was a skilled swordsman, a part of an elite group of swordsmen responsible for the protection of their home. They didn''t completely believe me, but they knew that he had a fucking good sword. Christa and Vernon quickly grabbed as much medicine as they could carry, I told Zabuza to go with them, as I wanted to look around for anything else in the infirmary, mainly weapons or food. I spent around ten minutes searching the room, but found nothing. So I left to go back to the classroom, but I came across Molly. She seemed distracted by something, so I asked her what was wrong. She told me it was a secret and I had to promise not to tell anyone what she''d be telling. I promised I wouldn''t tell anyone, so she told me. She was originally a member of Crawford, but she left after a while because her sister was diabetic and they wouldn''t allow that here, something about not being to pull her weight or whatever. Then we heard some bells off in the distance, so we figured that it was time to get the fuck out of here. We then began to walk back to the classroom, until we were cut off by Ben who was wielding a hatchet. Turns out, he was spooked by the bells and heard us coming, so he thought we were some walkers. Then he told us that they still couldn''t get the armoury open, so Kenny sent Ben to find something to bust it open. And he found a hatchet. After he showed us the hatchet, I asked him where he got it. He told me it was stuck in the door handle at the end of the hallway. Then, all of a sudden the walkers burst through, into the hall, ready to eat anyone they came across. Molly pulled out her hook and started to kill a few walkers until one grabbed it and tried to take a bite out of her. I shot the fucker before it could do anything and told her and Ben to get back to the classroom where it was safer. I shot a few more walkers until I ran out of ammo in the clip and ran back to the classroom. Kenny asked us what was going on, so I told them that the walkers got through the door because of Ben. Kenny then started trying to push the armoury door down. And Ben snapped, saying it was all his fault. Finally, Kenny got the door open with a heavy kick, then turned back to Ben, asking him what the hell he was talking about. Ben said that he made a deal with the bandits, giving them drugs and in return, they wouldn''t kill everyone in the motel, but then it was discovered, and the bandits attacked. Kenny furiously charged at Ben, wanting to murder the poor teen. Lee and I grabbed him to stop him from killing Ben. Kenny then shouted that he''s not letting Ben on the boat, said the boat wasn''t big enough for everyone anyway, and that some people were going to be left behind and that one of them should be him. Then everyone started arguing about the morals of leaving him behind and others got angry at Kenny for not telling everyone that there wasn''t enough room on the boat. Then, all of a sudden the door to the classroom was pushed down by the walkers, Brie was the first to go with a bite on the neck. I shouted at everyone to get into the armoury and hold the door shut. I said that I''d hold off the walkers for as long as I could, Zabuza and Orochimaru stayed with me. Ben said he''d stay with us too and help fend them off, then Molly said she''d help as well. So, the five of us fended the walkers off as long as we could, Zabuza used his Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ to decapitate the walkers with ease, until one of them got lucky and bit him on the arm, distracting him long enough for another to rip his throat out. The system told me that Zabuza''s soul will return to the summoning space to be summoned when I get out of The Walking Dead Game World. While I was distracted by the system, a walker got a lucky shot on me and bit me on the shoulder, so I bashed its head against a table, killing it. Then I picked up Zabuza''s Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ effortlessly and started to mimic his style, killing walkers in the dozens. The System told me that my power level has doubled, making it [80] now. Then, Orochimaru got rushed by two runners that somehow blended in with the horde, and while he killed the first one, the other pinned him down and bit him on the neck. Killing him. The system told me that Orochimaru''s soul will return to the summoning space to be summoned when I return. Ben was then pushed to the ground by a walker and eaten. It was just Molly and I, holding off a horde of walkers and mutated walkers. I told Molly to get the hell out of here and into the armoury, she was reluctant at first, until I pushed her into the armoury and started to kill all of the walkers in my way using the Kubikirib¨­ch¨­ and my power level of [80]. I managed to make my way through the horde of walkers. And I spent the rest of my days drifting through cities, I managed to get a pretty high power level of [327680] throughout the two years. Sadly, I could only use a power level of [100] before the system told me that any higher and I''d practically be a god. But the rest I had would be, well added to my original power level. I then awoke to find a strange place filled with just the blackest of black, something I''d eventually find out was known as the Void. [Choose your rewards] The system stated. 88 Rewards @@ I then awoke to find a strange place filled with just the blackest of black, something I''d eventually find out was known as the Void. [Choose your rewards] The System stated. "What sort of rewards do I get?" I asked. [One System function, a summon and one fictional ability or bloodline] The System answered. "Okay... I already had this thought out... I''d like the Mutation ability, Itachi Uchiha and the Sharingan" I said with a small smile. [It is done, and remember, you have unlocked Cross-World Teleportation so you could use it to go to any world and start recruiting powerful people] The System said, reminding me. "Oh... well thanks," I said, the small smile still on my face, "What is this place anyway?" "This is the Void, my realm. That is all you need to know" A mysterious voice said from behind me. "What the!?" I exclaimed as I turned around, only to see nothing. ''Okay, what the hell was that?...'' I thought. "Now. LEAVE!" The voice shouted, as everything went black, and I found myself back where I was in the Dragon Ball World, in a wasteland. ''I''m back! Yes! I get to see my darling Launch again! Oh! I''m so going to have some fun with her tonight!'' I thought to myself with a slightly perverted smile forming on my face, as I flew around to find out where I was.@@ 89 Back in the Dragon Ball World! "Hmm... looks like I''m in a random wasteland... but, where?" I asked myself as I looked around for any recognisable landmark, until I found one, Korin Tower, the only way to Kami''s Lookout without flying to get there. "Hey, Korin! What''s up buddy!" I shouted as I walked up to Korin the sentient cat. "Tomant? I haven''t seen you in months, how are you friend?" Korin said with a small cat-like smile. "Ah, I''ve been pretty good... gained a new ability to teleport to separate dimensions... and another ability that allows me to mutate my summons to the peak of their evolution... you know, the usual," I said with a grin. "Oh, oka- wait, separate dimensions?" Korin asked, "How the- you were... did you use the ability yet?" "Ah, yeah... I kind of spent two years in a world filled with zombies with my ability vastly suppressed... it was so annoying! I only had Riza, Zabuza and Orochimaru as backup and they died within the first fucking year! At least I got a new summon, two abilties and some pretty cool eyes out of it" I grumbled. "Wait, new eyes?" Korin asked. "Yeah, these," I said as I showed him my One-Tomoe Sharingan, "Not the most useful at first, it can enhance my vision, copy jutsu''s with ease, dispel illusions and some other stuff... but these babies get more useful the more... bad shit happens, basically... and my new summon has the eyes as well so that could be of use" "Fascinating... well then, I guess you didn''t just come here to chat to little old me, you probably want to know of the progress, right?" Korin asked. "Oh yeah! The Saibaman bulbs! Totally forgot about those!" I said, "Have you managed to... grow any Saibamen? And yes, I know that I wasted a wish on the Saibaman bulbs, but... hey, more defenders for earth, right? Anyways, did it work?" "Well, four of the ten you gave me have... grown, as you would put it, but some fascinating things have happened, first off, instead of being green like the rest of their kind, they''re a blood red and they''re also a couple of feet taller and far more humanoid than the others, whereas the original Saibamen are 5''2, these ones are around 7-8 feet tall. Dwarfing most people on earth, they also have much stronger bones and more muscle, but they''re far less intelligent. They''d make great berserkers in battle, and their power level is at exactly [3500], quite a bit stronger than the normal Saibamen at [1200], I''ve taken to calling them the Berserker Saibamen for obvious reasons" Korin said, "I also have a theory on why they''re like this. It is my personal belief that the soil here is just that much better for their growth than the one down on earth" "Thank you, Korin... now, I''m going to add them as my summons and probably fuse the four together," I said as I cut my hand open and splashed some blood at the four Berserker Saibamen, instantly having them added as summons. "Well, I guess I shall be seeing you off then," Korin said. "Yes, goodbye Korin, I''ll bring Launch over at a later date for some tea if you''d like," I said with a small smile. "Ah, I''d like that... Launch was quite the catch, you know... if I wasn''t over a hundred years old... and human, I''d be quite jealous of you" Korin said. "Well, of course, only the best for me!" I said with mock arrogance as I flew away, "Also thanks for the Senzu Beans!" "The wha- damn it! He stole more!" Korin grumbled angrily. I continued to fly until I saw West City in the distance and flew to the ground, not wanting people to know that I can fly. "Okay, System... I would like you to fuse the four Berserker Saibamen into one being" I said as I began to walk to the city. [Certainly, that shall take 14 hours for the four Berserker Saibamen to fuse into one with a power level of 14000] The System said. "Alright then, do it, also while you''re at it, mutate the skeleton that I''ve had for ages and had nothing to do with... it''d at least make it far less useless," I said with a small smile on my face as I finally came upon West City. [Of course, that shall take about an hour to finish] The System said. "Okay... now, time to see Launch" I said as I walked into the city. 90 West City Part: 1 @@ "Now... what do I tell Launch? That I''m two years older because of my ability taking me to another world of zombies? Or should I just lie... maybe I can get the dragon balls to make me two years younger so there''d be no suspicion... or get Orochimaru to simply give me immortality when he''s done with the serum.." I muttered to myself as I walked through West City. "Hey!" Someone familiar shouted from behind me. "Huh? Who is it?" I asked as I turned around, revealing Son Goku. "Hey! Why''d you ditch me!" Goku shouted annoyed. "Ditch you?" I repeated, confused. "We were training and when I was eating the Senzu Bean you gave me, you zoned out for a second and just flew off! Leaving me in the wastelands! Why did you do that!? I thought we were going to train some more!" Goku said annoyed. "Ah right, would you believe me if I said that I spent an entire two years in another world where I was severely weakened and had to survive... and simply forgot that we were fighting?" I asked. "Uh..." Goku said, stunned. "Because I may or may not have been... well, bye!" I said as I flew away to avoid the awkward conversation with Goku. "You know, I should really be quieter... might get into fewer conversations that way... which would not help my awkwardness with talking to people and would probably actually make me worse... and then it might affect the relationship with Launch and then we might break up... then that''d leave the baby fatherless and... oh damn it, I can''t stay silent can I? Damn it... guess that''s what almost two years of isolation does to you" I muttered to myself as I flew to Capsule Corp to see Dr Briefs, Ed and Orochimaru about the immortality serum and progress on the android.@@ 91 West City Part: 2 I flew into Capsule Corp, to see Ed and Dr Briefs working on the finishing touches on Android 1. "Hey there, guys!" I said. "Oh, hello there Tomant, give us a minute. We''re almost done with Android 1, and we''ll get right with you, just wait there for a minute" Dr Briefs said as he and Ed got to the finishing touches on Android 1. And so, I waited. And waited. And waited... "When is this gonna be done I mean it''s been thirty-" "It''s done!" Dr Briefs shouted, cutting me off. "It''s alive! Hahaha! It''s ALIVE!" Ed shouted maniacally. "...We shouldn''t let you watch any more movies, shouldn''t we Doc?" I said. "Yes, that was quite... embarrassing to watch. "Shut up, it was cool!" Edward said with an embarrassed blush on his face. "...Where am I?" A soft voice asked. """Ah!""" The three of us jumped in fright at the voice. When we turned to where the voice came from, we saw Android 1 sitting up from the table it was previously laying motionlessly on. "Al-I mean Android 1. Relax, you''re with friends. If you look into your memory, you will see that Dr Briefs and I are your creators and Tomant here is... a guy" Ed said. "Hey!" I complained. "Yes, that does seem... accurate, my apologies for any inconvenience, my creators and... guy," Android1 said softly. "Ha ha, just call me Tomant or Tom, and don''t call these two creators, just call them Ed, or shorty, or midget, tiny and... etcetera, etcetera. And you can call Doc here, well Doc or Dr Briefs, no need to be so formal" I said. "Hey!" Ed shouted annoyed. "Requesting permission to use the names designated Ed and Dr Briefs" Android 1 said. "Permission granted, now. Hop up, I want to run some tests on you" Dr Briefs said. "Of course, Doctor," Android 1 said as he got up from the table and walked towards the three of us. "Well... I kinda have to go, you know. See Launch and all, see you guys later, and keep me updated on Android 1 here! I want to know how good he is in a fight!" I said as I walked out of Capsule Corp and to the apartment that I share with Launch. ''Oh yeah, haven''t checked my power level... what is it at now?'' I thought to myself as I checked my power level, ''[532768], that''s pretty good if I''d say so myself... if I learn the Kaio-Ken, I could vastly increase my power... but, I''d have to die first... maybe I can wait for Goku''s death and have him teach it to me along with the Spirit Bomb, that could work... I mean, I don''t want to get killed off by Raditz of all people!'' I then walked into the apartment that I shared with Launch and saw her and her other self, Lucy and my twin brother Lettu, just sitting on the couch, watching some random movie with bags of popcorn and soda. "Honey, I''m home" I said with a grin. "Oh, hey Tomant! You''re here earlier than I thought, come, sit down. We''re getting to the good part!" Lettu said as he pointed to the TV that was showing an 80''s Slasher Movie. "Ooh, looks nice, don''t mind if I do," I said as I walked over to the couch and sat down next to the cowering Launch and put my arm around her shoulder. ''Looks like she doesn''t like slashers'' I thought to myself as I watched the rest of the movie with Launch, Lucy and Lettu. 92 Queen Piccolo? It had been about five months since I had returned to the dragon ball world, the skeleton I mutated had turned into a badass lich and the Berserkers I fused had become far stronger than they were originally. I was sitting on the couch today, watching tv and I saw the damndest thing on the news today. A female Namekian calling herself Queen Piccolo, claiming that she had taken over the earth and then she made some laws, including that everyone should steal, that there shall be no more police activity, you cannot utter words such as "peace" or "justice" or she''d become quite angry, and that there''d be a lottery to see which province she''d attack next. And as luck would have it. It was the one I am currently in. So, angrily I flew up to the palace where she was currently residing and challenged her to a battle. And here I am now, fighting a tall, beautiful green bald woman who is literally shouting about how I''m powerful enough to become her husband and that we should rule the world as husband and wife. "Uh... no, sorry. Already have a woman I love, you see... and I don''t exactly think she''d be comfortable with me two-timing her" I said with a sheepish grin as I punched her through a wall. "Ah, well that''s fine. We''ll just share!" Queen Piccolo said as she got up and tried to punch me in the face. I swiftly dodged and kicked her in the gut, causing her to stumble back in pain. "Nah, still don''t think she''d be all that comfortable... well, actually... maybe if... hmm... Nah, I don''t want some sort of love triangle... or square... or other shapes, it''d take up too much time just trying to please everyone," I said with a smirk as I punched her in the face, knocking her out, "Now. Just... don''t get up, or I''ll have to do it again" "Prepare to die Pic- huh? Who are you?" A bald man with three eyes, who I recognised as Tienshinhan asked me as he flew over. "Uh... I''m Tomant, the dude that just totally wrecked her... did you know that she basically just proposed to me? I mean, I''m flattered and all... but, I''ve already got a girl I love... and I don''t think she''d be all too comfortable with me bringing an evil tyrant home and saying "Hey babe, this is Piccolo, she''s gonna be girl number 2"... yeah, I think I wouldn''t survive the night after that... hehe" I said with a sheepish grin as I rubbed the back of my head. "Wha-how did you beat her?" The man asked. "Simple, I''m stronger thus I win, also... I didn''t get your name... unless you just want me to call you Mr Triclops, because I will" I said. "My name is Tienshinhan, and I... thank you for your help Tomant" Tienshinhan said as he bowed politely toward me. "Ah! You''re the guy Goku was talking about, right? The guy who beat him? Good job dude! Totally deserved that win!" I said with a large smile as I pat him on the back. "You know Goku?" Tienshinhan asked. "Well yeah, my brother and I were there when he was born, we were best friends with his older brother too... may he and their parents rest in peace," I said with a sombre smile. "Oh... uh, so you''ve known Goku for a long time then?" Tienshinhan asked. "Well yeah, I''m also... sort of his first teacher? I mean, Gohan could also be if you think about it... but, I taught him quite a few things myself, which I had learned from Master Roshi, Ox King and Gohan" I said. "Wait, you''re a turtle school student?" Tienshinhan asked. "Yeah, my brother and I, he said we were some of the most talented people he''d ever met. And now, we can beat him pretty easily!" I said with a grin. "Wait, you can beat Muten Roshi!?" Tienshinhan asked, shocked. "Well yeah, when you train with him for like ten years, you pick up on his habits, strengths and weaknesses... quick tip, if you want an instant knockout, just throw a porno magazine at him, there''ll be so much blood! Haha!" I laughed. "O-okay... so, uh... what are you going to do with her?" Tienshinhan asked, as he pointed at the unconscious form of Queen Piccolo. "I don''t know, maybe try and reform her? I mean, it''d be kinda useful to have someone with that cool ability to basically puke minions... and if she wished for eternal youth... then she could constantly make them and have an army of demons at her beck and call... and if she was reformed to become a good guy, we could have an army of demons helping us defend earth... alongside my robots" I said with a smile. "That does sound like a decent idea... but, there''s a huge flaw... how would you reform her?" Tienshinhan asked. "Simple. Dragon Balls" I said with a grin. "And how would that work?" Tienshinhan asked. "Just gotta keep her unconscious for long enough to make sure she doesn''t get any ideas! Bye!" I lied as I grabbed the unconscious Queen Piccolo and flew away at Mach Speed to a far away wasteland. "Now for my actual plan..." I said with a smirk as I cut my hand open and allowed my blood to fuse with her body, causing her to wriggle and writhe until it finally stopped. [Congratulations on getting a new summon, Queen Piccolo] The System said. "Why thank you System, I believe she will be quite the addition... now, onto other matters... why is she a female?" I asked. [The world here isn''t EXACTLY similar to the one you know, mostly some characters will have different genders such as Piccolo] The System stated. "Ah... okay, that''s a bit better... well then... I believe that I must go back home because Launch will probably be worried about why it''s taking me so long" I said as I flew off to my home that I recently had constructed with the help of Dr Briefs'' resources, it was close to where Goku was going to live so I could train alongside him in the future. "Wait, system... quick question... are the demons that Queen Piccolo makes loyal to me as well?" I asked. [To a lesser extent, yes. They may disobey orders if Queen Piccolo makes one that is the complete opposite, but other than that. You''re fine] The System stated. "Ah, good..." I muttered to myself, as I put Queen Piccolo into my summoning space and continued to fly home. 93 Eight Years Later It''s been around eight years since I had... basically enslaved Queen Piccolo. And those eight years were pretty productive, I wished for Queen Piccolo to have eternal youth so she could spawn a practically endless amount of those... semi-Namekians? Whatever, Launch gave birth to our first son Kukkumer, who I named because of a promise to a certain brother of one Son Goku, from before Vegeta was destroyed. Launch and I got married, quite a few people showed up, I got Queen Piccolo to spawn the original series Piccolo, and had him fight in the world martial art tournament as he did originally, giving Goku a rival to fight, secretly watched Goku send Garlic Jr to the dead zone, helped make a couple more androids, one of which actually helps with the construction of even more androids, he''s Android 4, they can now get two or three out every year, and that''s only because Dr Briefs, Orochimaru and Android 4 keep on upgrading them, making them better than the last. Gohan was born about four years ago, and I''m pretty sure Launch, Kukkumer and I are the only ones who know that he actually exists, which makes me kind of happy. And just now, I sensed something I haven''t sensed since living on Vegeta, an old friends Power Level. "[1500]... huh, seems like he got here earlier than I thought" I muttered to myself. "Huh? What was that sweetie?" Launch asked. "Yes, Lover what was that?" Queen Piccolo asked. Ah yes, with Launch''s permission I was allowed to have a harem, as long as she approved of the woman... which I''m totally fine with, otherwise she''d probably castrate me... yeah, I think letting Launch and other "sisters" screen the candidates first would be the best solution. "Ah, nothing... just thinking out loud," I said with a small smile on my face as I cuddled with the two vastly different women. "Daddy! Daddy! Look what I made!" A young voice shouted out from behind me. "Hm?" I turned around to see my eight-year-old mad genius of a son, Kukkumer standing there with a small robot in his hands. "His name''s Beep!" Kukkumer said happily. "Wow, that''s really impressive Ku, what does it do?" I asked in interest. "He can beep and m-make stuff explode!" Kukkumer said excitedly. "Wait, what?" I asked, confused. "Look!" Kukkumber said as he pointed the small robot at the TV we were watching, pressed a button and watched as the television exploded in front of us, getting a couple of "eeps" from the women. "That''s... uh, really impressive Ku... how did it do that exactly?" Launch asked. "Well, to put it simply... laser beams!" Kukkumber... beamed happily. "Okay, cool... now, we''d better get going or we''re going to miss meeting Goku and by extension, his friends, and hey, Gohan will be there along with Bulma Briefs, so you have two people you could discuss your inventions with, how does that sound?" I asked. "Yes! Let me just get all of my stuff!" Kukkumer shouted as he ran to his room to get... god knows what, probably that backpack with arms, the hoverboard and spear that shoots fucking lightning. It took him about five minutes to find everything in that mess he calls a room... actually, when we get back, he''s cleaning his room. And we set off to meet up with Goku, and probably meet Raditz by the time we get there. 94 Raditz Part: 1 Launch, Kukummer and I flew towards Son Goku''s and ChiChi''s small home. "Hello, anyone home?" I asked as I knocked on the door. The door was opened to reveal a four-year-old Son Gohan. "Uncle Tom!" Gohan said excitedly, "Aunty Launch! Kukummer!" "Huh? Oh, hey guys! You''re a little early aren''t cha?" Goku who previously was inside eating asked. "Yeah, well... the early bird gets the worm, you know all that stuff," I said with a grin. "Well come on in, you guys just make yourselves comfortable while Gohan and I get ready for going to Kame House," Goku said happily, "...Right after this meal" "Oh, hello Tomant, Launch, Ku-chan, how are you three?" ChiChi asked as she walked up to us. "Ah, work''s going pretty well, Dr Briefs pays quite a pretty penny, hey... have you ever thought of getting Goku to work as security too? I mean, I could hire him as the new Chief of Security" I said, casually dropping the fact that I got a promotion into the conversation. "Oh, you''d do that? Well, it would be nice to rely on something other than daddy''s money... but do you think Goku would actually work there?" ChiChi asked. "As long as I just tell him that we''d be sparring daily, getting food and he''d be making his family happy, I''m pretty sure he''d agree on the spot, remember. I practically helped raise the guy, I know how he thinks" I said with a smirk, "Just gotta figure out how to slip it into casual conversation..." "Slip what into casual conver-something?" Goku asked as he appeared out of nowhere. "Gah! Ah, nothing... nothing at all" I said as I waved my hands frantically. "Oh, okay... well, we''re ready, so let''s go," Goku said with an enthusiastic grin. "Alright then, to Kame House!" I shouted as Launch and Kukummer flew beside me, while Goku was holding Gohan in his arms as he flew. After around ten minutes of flying, we made it to Kame House to meet Master Roshi, his student Krillin, Oolong and Bulma Briefs. "Hello!" Goku said as he flew down to the island Kame House was located on. "Goku! Wait, who are they?" Krillin asked as he pointed at Launch, Kukkumer and I. "Oh, well Tomant here is practically my brother in all but blood, he helped train me with Grandpa Gohan before... that, happened... that''s his wife Launch and their son Kukkumer" Goku said happily. "Oh, okay... wait, who''s the kid in your hands?" Krillin asked. "Ah, he''s my kid, Son Gohan" Goku said with a grin. "Hello," Gohan said with a small bow. "It''s nice to meet you," Bulma said with a smile before turning to me, "Hey... do I know you from somewhere?" "Ah, I asked you for the dragon ball radar about... eight years ago? Yeah, eight I think" I said. "Yeah, you were with some pale guy with long black hair, what happened to him? Did he turn out to be an evil villain or something like that wishing for immortality?" Bulma asked. "No, actually. He''s working with Dr Briefs on the creation of the androids, and while he does know the secret of immortality he hasn''t told anyone yet, and I would know... he''s, sort of... what''s the word... not slave... minion? Peon? Servant? Whatever, basically he''s undyingly loyal to me and me alone, which is a bit frustrating at times, like... why can''t most of them ever just do stuff by themselves without being told to! The only ones with even a semblance of individuality are Sebastian, Alucard and fucking Lelouch! But I digress... annoyingly loyal servants aside... uh, what were we talking about?" I asked sheepishly. "Hey, uh, Goku is that a dragon ball on his head?" Krillin asked, changing the topic. "Yeah, it was Grandpa Gohan''s now it''s little Gohan''s!" Goku said with a grin as he patted Gohan on the head happily. "Ah, that''s nice... but, wouldn''t that make him a threat for anyone who''d want... I don''t know, steal it?" Krillin asked. "Nah, Tomant''s on my side and he''s far above my level, he''s the one who defeated Queen Piccolo after all, unarmed if what Tien said was true... and now he''s married to her!" Goku said, before he rapidly covered his mouth. "Wait, what do you mean, married to Queen Piccolo!?" Krillin asked in shock. "Well, young man, when two people love each other very much~ They like to consummate their love with rings and get married ''till death do they part, and when they REALLY love each other, they ask a stork to give them a baby so they can help raise that baby until they become a fine man or woman... do you get what I''m saying?" I asked Krillin sarcastically. "No! I don''t! She''s one of the evilest people on the planet!" Krillin sputtered. "...Well, it doesn''t seem that way in the bedroom, she''s pretty submissive if you''d ask me" I said with a mocking grin. "I-I-I" Krillin said as his face turned beet red and he passed out, steam coming out of his ears. "Seriously? That''s all it took to take him out? Master Roshi, you have to train them better than that! I''m actually quite ashamed to have him as a fellow disciple if this is how he is when thinking about the female body..." I said in a disappointed tone. "Yes, it seems that young Krillin here hasn''t taken my teachings to heart when it comes to women, maybe I should up his training schedule to accommodate for such a lack of mental fortitude" Roshi said, while internally he was thinking, ''And it''d give me a good reason to read those magazines! You''re a genius Roshi! An absolute genius!'' "H-hello?" A man asked from outside suddenly, sounding slightly fearful and hesitant. "Yes?" I asked as I walked out of Kame House, to see Raditz. An old friend from Vegeta, and just like that the memories came flooding back. ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________ "Hey, Tomant... would you allow me the pleasure of naming your first born son before they''re born?" A noticeably younger Raditz asked. "What do you mean by that?" I asked, confused. "I mean, maybe we could choose names for the others first born child, seeing as we''d still be friends after all that time," Raditz said. "Alright, I''ll go first, if you ever have a daughter, I want you to name them Tamanti," I said with a grin. "Okay, and I want to name your first child Kukummer, that''s with two M''s!" Raditz declared. "Right then, it''s a deal!" I said with a grin as we shook hands. A month later, the planet was destroyed by Frieza, leaving the remaining Saiyans scattered across the universe. ___________________________________________________________________________________________________________ "Raditz?" I asked, surprised. "T-Tomant?" He asked, equally as surprised. ""You''re alive!?"" We asked at the same time.